This is a modern-English version of Graham's Magazine, Vol. XXXV, No. 1, July 1849, originally written by Various.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


JULY
GRAHAM’S MAGAZINE.
1849.
JULY
GRAHAM'S MAGAZINE.
1849.
GRAHAM’S MAGAZINE.
Graham's Magazine.
Vol. XXXV. July, 1849. No. 1.
Vol. 35. July, 1849. No. 1.
Table of Contents
Table of Contents
Fiction, Literature and Articles
Fiction, Literature, and Articles
Poetry, Music, and Fashion
Poetry, Music, and Style
GRAHAM’S
Graham's
AMERICAN MONTHLY
AMERICAN MONTHLY
MAGAZINE
MAGAZINE
Of Literature and Art,
Of Literature and Art,
EMBELLISHED WITH
DECORATED WITH
MEZZOTINT AND STEEL ENGRAVINGS, MUSIC, ETC.
MEZZOTINTS AND STEEL ENGRAVINGS, MUSIC, ETC.
WILLIAM C. BRYANT, J. FENIMORE COOPER, RICHARD H. DANA, JAMES K. PAULDING,
WILLIAM C. BRYANT, J. FENIMORE COOPER, RICHARD H. DANA, JAMES K. PAULDING,
HENRY W. LONGFELLOW, N. P. WILLIS, J. R. LOWELL, HENRY B. HIRST.
HENRY W. LONGFELLOW, N. P. WILLIS, J. R. LOWELL, HENRY B. HIRST.
MRS. LYDIA H. SIGOURNEY, MISS C. M. SEDGWICK, MRS. FRANCES S. OSGOOD,
MRS. LYDIA H. SIGOURNEY, MISS C. M. SEDGWICK, MRS. FRANCES S. OSGOOD,
MRS. EMMA C.EMBURY, MRS. ANN S. STEPHENS, MRS. AMELIA B. WELBY,
MRS. EMMA C. EMBURY, MRS. ANN S. STEPHENS, MRS. AMELIA B. WELBY,
MRS. A. M. F. ANNAN, ETC.
MRS. A. M. F. ANNAN, ETC.
PRINCIPAL CONTRIBUTORS.
MAIN CONTRIBUTORS.
G. R. GRAHAM, J. R. CHANDLER AND J. B. TAYLOR, EDITORS.
G. R. GRAHAM, J. R. CHANDLER, AND J. B. TAYLOR, EDITORS.
VOLUME XXXV
VOLUME 35
PHILADELPHIA:
PHILLY:
SAMUEL D. PATTERSON & CO. 98 CHESTNUT STREET.
SAMUEL D. PATTERSON & CO. 98 CHESTNUT STREET.
. . . . . .
. . . . . .
1849.
1849.
CONTENTS
Table of Contents
OF THE
OF THE
THIRTY-FIFTH VOLUME.
Volume 35.
JUNE, 1849, TO JANUARY, 1850.
JUNE 1849 - JANUARY 1850.
POETRY.
POETRY.
A Daughter’s Memory. By Mary L. Lawson, | 34 | |
Alice. By Thomas Dunn English, | 200 | |
A Parting Song. By Prof. Campbell, | 214 | |
A Thought. By Isaac Gray Blanchard, | 232 | |
Alice Vernon. By E. Curtiss Hine, | 342 | |
Bunker-Hill at Midnight. By E. Curtiss Hine, | 303 | |
Communion of the Sea and Sky. By E. Jones, | 176 | |
Dirge. By Richard Penn Smith, | 371 | |
Elim. By Virginia, | 91 | |
Ermengarde’s Awakening. By F.S. Osgood, | 112 | |
From Amalthæus. By Richard Penn Smith, | 34 | |
Faith’s Warning. By Henry T. Tuckerman, | 92 | |
Fragments of an Unfinished Story. By Mrs. Frances Osgood, | 263 | |
Flower Fancies. By H. Marion Stephens, | 306 | |
Good-Night. By Walter Herries, Esq. | 139 | |
I will be a Miner too. By Mrs. Juliet H. L. Campbell, | 6 | |
I’m Thinking of Thee! By A.D. Williams, | 16 | |
Kubleh. By Bayard Taylor, | 120 | |
Lines. By Walter Herries, Esq. | 60 | |
Lament of the Gold-Digger. By E.C. Hine, | 92 | |
Little Willie. By Mrs. H. Marion Stephens, | 98 | |
Lily Leslie. By Greta, | 156 | |
Lines. By Lost Cause, | 281 | |
Lines. By Sarah Helen Whitman, | 303 | |
Mary. By Mrs. O.M.P. Lord, | 15 | |
My Spirit. By Henry Morford, | 125 | |
New Year Meditation. By Enna Duval, | 40 | |
Northampton. By Henry T. Tuckerman, | 232 | |
Parting. By Miss Phoebe Carey, | 265 | |
Pleasant Words. By Caroline May, | 370 | |
Passing Away. By Annie Gray, | 371 | |
Song. By Tom Fitzgerald, | 228 | |
Speak Out. By S.D. Anderson, | 238 | |
Spiritual Presence. By Mary G. Horsford, | 306 | |
Summer’s Night. By Sam C. Reid Jr. | 332 | |
Song. By Agnes, | 342 | |
The Emigrant’s Daughters. By Greta, | 6 | |
The Tulip-Tree. By Bayard Taylor, | 16 | |
To My Wife. By S.D. Anderson, | 26 | |
To ——. By Henry B. Hirst, | 35 | |
The Omnipresence of God. By R. Coe, Jr. | 35 | |
The Image. By A. J. Requier, | 46 | |
The Pilgrim’s Fast. By Mary G. Horsford, | 54 | |
To My Mother in Heaven. By T. Fitzgerald, | 54 | |
The Fortieth Sonnet of Petrarca. By F. R. | 58 | |
The Improvisatrice. By Mary G. Horsford, | 81 | |
The Eighteenth Sonnet of Petrarca. By F. R. | 81 | |
To Mary. By Lucy Cabell, | 98 | |
Translation from Sappho. By G. Hill, | 109 | |
This World of Ours. By S.D. Anderson, | 124 | |
To the Lily of the Valley. By Prof. Campbell, | 139 | |
The Spanish Maiden. By Agnes Coleman, | 150 | |
The Angel’s Visit. By Mrs. S. Anna Lewis, | 154 | |
To a Portrait. By Mrs. H. Marion Stephens, | 157 | |
The Odalisque. By Bayard Taylor, | 163 | |
To Inez. By S.D. Anderson, | 175 | |
Time and Change. By Isaac Gray Blanchard, | 178 | |
The Rain. By T.A. Swan, | 188 | |
The Fountain in Winter. By Bayard Taylor, | 213 | |
The Light of Life. By Mrs. O. M. P. God, | 214 | |
The Bride of Broek-in-Waterland. By C. P. Shiras, | 220 | |
The Willow by the Spring. By J. Hunt, Junior | 247 | |
The Broken Household. By Alice Carey, | 262 | |
The Fear of Death. By Mary L. Lawson, | 274 | |
The Seminoles’ Last Look. By Fayette Robinson, | 291 | |
To My Sister E. By Adaliza Cutter, | 300 | |
To My Steed. By S. Anderson, | 321 | |
The Death of the Year. By Henry B. Hirst, | 333 | |
The Cottage. By J. Hunt Jr. | 333 | |
The Misanthrope. By A New Contributor, | 340 | |
The Broken Reed. By S. S. Hornor, | 318 | |
The Old Wooden Church on the Green. By Henry Morford, | 359 | |
The Death of Cleopatra. By W.G. Simms, | 363 | |
The Fairies’ Song. By Heinrich, | 364 | |
The Undivided Heart. By Myrrha, | 371 | |
Watouska. By Kate St. Clair, | 79 | |
Words of Waywardness. By Prof. Campbell, | 100 | |
Woman’s Heart. By Rufus Henry Bacon, | 178 | |
We are Changed. By Edith Blythe, | 247 |
REVIEWS.
REVIEWS.
H. Kavanagh. A Tale. By H. W. Longfellow, | 71 | |
My Uncle the Curate. By the Author of “The Bachelor of the Albany,” etc. | 71 | |
The Personal History and Experience of David Copperfield the Younger. By Charles Dickens, | 71 | |
Characteristics of Literature. By Henry T. Tuckerman, | 131 | |
The Earth and Man. By Arnold Guyot, | 131 | |
The History of the United States of America. By Richard Hildreth, | 191 | |
Dante’s Divine Comedy: The Inferno. By John A. Carlyle, M. D. | 192 | |
A Second Visit to the United States of North America. By Sir Charles Lyell, F. R. S. | 251 | |
The Liberty of Rome. By Samuel Eliot, | 251 | |
The Penance of Roland. By Henry B. Hirst, | 252 | |
History of the National Constituent Assembly. By J. F. Corkran, | 252 | |
Oliver Goldsmith: A Biography. By Washington Irving, | 311 | |
Bulwer and Forbes on the Water Treatment, | 311 | |
The Child’s First History of Rome. By E. M. Sewell, | 312 | |
A Lift for the Lazy, | 312 | |
Poems. By Robert Browning, | 378 | |
Physician and Patient. By Worthington Hooker, | 379 | |
History of England. By David Hume, | 379 | |
Success in Life. By Mrs. L. C. Tuthill, | 379 | |
Sketches of Life and Character. By T. S. Arthur, | 380 | |
History of the French Revolution of 1848. By A. De Lamartine, | 380 | |
MUSIC.
Music.
What’s a Tear? Composed by M. W. Balfe. | ||
Yes, Let Me Like a Soldier Fall. Written and Adapted by E. R. Johnston. | ||
Oh, Let Thy Locks Unbraided Fall. Words by John W. Watson, Esq. Music by John A. Janke, Jr. | ||
I Love, When the Morning Beams. By D. W. Belisle. | ||
Wake, Lady, Wake. Music Composed and Arranged for the Piano, by B. W. Helfenstein, M. D. | ||
My Life is Like the Summer’s Rose. Words by Hon. Richard Henry Wilde. Music by An Amateur. | ||
ENGRAVINGS.
Engravings.
Cross Purposes, engraved by J. M. Butler. | ||
General Kearny, engraved by T. B. Welch. | ||
Nature’s Triumph, engraved by F. Humphreys. | ||
The Widow of Nain. | ||
Paris Fashions, from Le Follet. | ||
Title Page, engraved by W. E. Tucker. | ||
The Golden Age, engraved by W. E. Tucker. | ||
La Siesta, engraved by Geo. P. Ellis. | ||
Paris Fashions, from Le Follet. | ||
Olden Times. | ||
No Rose Without a Thorn, engraved by J. M. Butler. | ||
The Bullfinch, engraved by F. Humphreys. | ||
Love Tests of Hallowe’en, Nos. 1 and 2. | ||
Paris Fashions, from Le Follet. | ||
Effie Deans, engraved by T. B. Welch. | ||
Rose Carlton, engraved by W. H. Egleton. | ||
The Baggage Wagon, engraved by A. L. Dick. | ||
Paris Fashions, from Le Follet. | ||
The Engraver’s Daughter. | ||
Happy as a King, engraved by J. M. Butler. | ||
Head-Quarters of Gen. Knox, engraved by W. H. Ellis. | ||
Paris Fashions, from Le Follet. | ||
The Balize. | ||
The Death of the Year, engraved by Wm. E. Tucker. | ||
Opera Extravagance. | ||
The Conscript’s Departure and Return, engraved by John M. Butler. | ||
A Case of Gold Fever. | ||
Paris Fashions, from Le Follet. |

FROM AN ORIGINAL DAGUERREOTYPE.
S. W. KEARNY
Engraved by T. B. Welch expressly for Graham’s Magazine.
FROM AN ORIGINAL DAGUERREOTYPE.
S. W. KEARNY
Engraved by T. B. Welch exclusively for Graham's Magazine.
GRAHAM’S MAGAZINE.
Graham's Magazine.
Vol. XXXV. PHILADELPHIA, JULY, 1849. No. 1.
Vol. 35. PHILADELPHIA, JULY 1849. No. 1.
OF MAJOR-GENERAL STEPHEN WATTS KEARNY, U. S. A.
OF MAJOR-GENERAL STEPHEN WATTS KEARNY, U. S. A.
[WITH AN ENGRAVING]
[WITH A ENGRAVING]
———
Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
BY FAYETTE ROBINSON.
BY FAYETTE ROBINSON.
———
Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
Few men who have ever been in the service of the United States have enjoyed a more enviable reputation than Stephen Watts Kearny, or have left behind them more admiring friends. The recent death of this excellent soldier, and above all his distinguished services, covering a space of more than forty years, make his career at this time peculiarly an object of interest to the country.
Few men who have ever served in the United States have had a more respected reputation than Stephen Watts Kearny, or have left behind more admiring friends. The recent passing of this remarkable soldier, and especially his distinguished service spanning over forty years, makes his career particularly noteworthy to the country at this moment.
Stephen Watts Kearny was born in the year 1793, in the town of Newark, New Jersey, in a mansion yet the property of his family. Though not prone to admit that the adventitious circumstances of birth add any real dignity to individuals, either in America or elsewhere, it may not be improper to state that the family connections of the deceased general were of such a character as to have entitled him to a prominent social position any where, he being a relation of the well-known Lady Mary Watts, and a connection of the gallant and noble General Alexander (Lord Stirling) of the revolutionary army. The grandson of an emigrant, who settled in New Jersey, before the revolution, the family of Gen. Kearny had always occupied a prominent position in society, and exerted much influence in his native state.
Stephen Watts Kearny was born in 1793 in Newark, New Jersey, in a house that is still owned by his family. While he might not agree that the circumstances of one’s birth confer any real dignity on individuals, in America or elsewhere, it’s worth mentioning that the connections of the late general were such that they would have earned him a notable social standing anywhere. He was related to the well-known Lady Mary Watts and connected to the brave and noble General Alexander (Lord Stirling) of the Revolutionary Army. As the grandson of an immigrant who settled in New Jersey before the Revolution, General Kearny’s family had always held a prominent position in society and wielded considerable influence in his home state.
At the commencement of the war of 1811, young Kearny, then about eighteen, was a student at Princeton College. Contrary, it is said, to the advice of his friends, he obtained a commission from Mr. Madison, and reported for duty as a lieutenant in the 13th regiment of infantry, in which he was attached to the company of which the present very distinguished General John E. Wool was the captain.
At the start of the War of 1811, young Kearny, who was around eighteen, was a student at Princeton College. Despite what his friends advised, he secured a commission from Mr. Madison and reported for duty as a lieutenant in the 13th regiment of infantry, where he was assigned to the company led by the now highly respected General John E. Wool, who was the captain.
With two companies of his regiment he was present at the gallant affair of Queenstown, and with Colonel, since Gen. Scott, was surrendered a prisoner of war. This was on the 13th of October, 1812. In this affair the companies of the thirteenth had been long opposed to the greatly celebrated and highly disciplined forty-ninth British infantry, a regiment which had stood the ordeal of the Peninsula War, and had won laurels from the best troops of France. The forty-ninth had occupied, with heavy reinforcements of Canadian militia, a battery on a commanding position. The cannonade and musketry from this point was so severe that every commissioned officer was in the first assault either killed or wounded, and Col. Van Rensselaer who commanded, was carried from the field unable to stand. Before he left, however, he ordered every man who could move to storm the battery. Three more gallant officers than those who carried his order into execution probably never lived. They were Captain Wool, Lieutenant Kearny, and 2nd Lieutenant T. B. Randolph, late of the Virginia regiment. By orders of Capt. Wool the two companies of the 13th, which originally had numbered but one hundred, all told, were extended and ordered to close upon the guns. This perilous manœuvre was executed with brilliant success, the enemy were driven precipitately from his guns, which were the first trophies to the United States of the war with Great Britain. This field was young Kearny’s first arms, and was a brilliant promise of what was to be his future career. The battle was important to the United States, though, as is well known, Col. Scott and his gallant command of regulars were forced to surrender. To the English it was most disastrous, Major Gen. Sir Isaac Brock, the captor of Detroit, a man thought worthy to compete with Wellington for the command of the British army in Spain, having been picked off by an American marksman. Throughout this trying engagement young Kearny sustained himself with the firmness which he maintained through life. When driven to the hill selected by the present Col. Totten as the strongest point, his perseverance was as distinguished as his impetuosity had been during the charge.
With two companies from his regiment, he was at the brave event at Queenstown, and alongside Colonel, later General Scott, he was captured as a prisoner of war. This happened on October 13, 1812. In this battle, the companies of the thirteenth faced off against the highly regarded and well-trained forty-ninth British infantry, a regiment that had endured the challenges of the Peninsula War and had earned accolades fighting the best troops from France. The forty-ninth had set up, bolstered by significant reinforcements of Canadian militia, a battery on a strategic high ground. The cannon and gunfire from this position was so intense that every officer present during the first attack was either killed or injured, and Col. Van Rensselaer, who was in command, was carried off the battlefield unable to stand. Before he left, though, he ordered every man capable of moving to charge the battery. Three officers who executed his order were exceptionally brave: Captain Wool, Lieutenant Kearny, and Second Lieutenant T. B. Randolph, who was formerly with the Virginia regiment. Following Capt. Wool’s orders, the two companies of the 13th, which originally numbered just one hundred in total, were spread out and commanded to close in on the guns. This risky maneuver was carried out with great success, driving the enemy away from their guns, which became the first trophies for the United States in the war against Great Britain. This battle was young Kearny’s first experience in combat, and it foreshadowed a promising future ahead of him. The battle was significant for the United States, even though, as is well known, Col. Scott and his brave group of regulars had to surrender. For the British, it was quite disastrous, as Major Gen. Sir Isaac Brock, who had captured Detroit and was considered a worthy competitor to Wellington for control of the British army in Spain, was shot by an American marksman. Throughout this challenging engagement, young Kearny demonstrated the steadfastness he maintained throughout his life. When pushed to the hill chosen by the current Col. Totten as the strongest position, his resilience was as remarkable as his boldness had been during the charge.
After the surrender, Kearny, with the other prisoners, was marched to the Canadian village of Niagara, where, it is said, they were scarcely treated with the consideration due such gallant soldiers. There occurred a circumstance of thrilling character often told—the attempted murder of Col. Scott by the Indian chiefs “young Brandt and Captain Jacobs,” which, had it proved successful, would have made irreconcilable the war between Great Britain and the United States. It failed through the great personal courage of Col. Scott and the gallantry of Captain Coffin, an aide of Gen. Sheafe, but the would-be murderers were never punished by the British government. The recurrence of such scenes, and the probability of long confinement, exercised a most unhappy effect on the mind of Kearny, who saw as the consequence of his captivity (at that day there were no exchanges of prisoners) the ruin of his professional prospects. After a confinement of some weeks at Niagara, Kearny was with the other prisoners sent to Quebec. For a long time he continued moody and morose, until a circumstance occurred, which the present general-in-chief relates, that restored his wonted alertness. The prisoners were taken to Quebec in a vessel, and from the carelessness incident to this mode of travel, the idea of a possible escape occurred to Col. Scott. The plan was to overpower the guard, to march at once to the nearest division of the United States troops on the frontier, and take their conductors with them as captives. Col. Scott imparted this plan to Kearny, who at once entered into it with his whole soul. His energy returned, and he became again the wild subaltern who had led the first platoon of the thirteenth at Queenstown. Circumstances prevented this plot from being carried into execution, but it had gone far enough to show that the subject of this memoir had as much prudence as valor.
After the surrender, Kearny, along with the other prisoners, was taken to the Canadian village of Niagara, where they were reportedly not treated with the respect that brave soldiers deserve. A thrilling event often recounted took place—the attempted murder of Col. Scott by the Indian chiefs “young Brandt and Captain Jacobs,” which, if it had succeeded, would have worsened the conflict between Great Britain and the United States. It failed due to the immense bravery of Col. Scott and the courage of Captain Coffin, an aide to Gen. Sheafe, but the would-be murderers were never punished by the British government. Such incidents and the likelihood of prolonged imprisonment greatly affected Kearny’s state of mind, as he realized that his captivity (at that time, there were no prisoner exchanges) would ruin his professional prospects. After spending several weeks in Niagara, Kearny and the other prisoners were sent to Quebec. For a long time, he remained gloomy and withdrawn, until something happened, as the current general-in-chief recounts, that brought back his usual alertness. The prisoners were transported to Quebec on a ship, and due to the carelessness associated with this mode of travel, the idea of a possible escape came to Col. Scott. The plan was to overpower the guards, march directly to the nearest division of the U.S. troops on the frontier, and take their captors with them as prisoners. Col. Scott shared this plan with Kearny, who immediately threw himself into it wholeheartedly. His energy returned, and he became again the spirited subordinate who had led the first platoon of the thirteenth at Queenstown. Circumstances prevented this plot from being carried out, but it was significant enough to demonstrate that the subject of this memoir possessed as much wisdom as bravery.
The prisoners at last arrived at Quebec, and their situation at once became most painful. They were confined in the old French castle, and were subjected to many indignities. This was before Niagara and Lundy’s Lane, and countless other fields had taught the British army that the American soldiers were worthy antagonists. At that time the British army was filled with the aristocracy of the country, which could not conceive or imagine the true position of a country without a nobility. Countless trivial insults were daily given, and which galled to the last degree the forbearance of the prisoners. The following anecdote may explain what they were.
The prisoners finally reached Quebec, and their situation immediately became very painful. They were locked up in the old French castle and faced many humiliations. This was before Niagara and Lundy’s Lane, and many other battles had shown the British army that American soldiers were tough opponents. At that time, the British army was made up of the country’s aristocracy, who couldn’t grasp what it meant to live in a country without a nobility. They faced countless petty insults every day, which severely tested the patience of the prisoners. The following anecdote may illustrate what they endured.
On one occasion, when the American prisoners dined at the garrison mess, an officer of the British staff arose, and with a pointed pomposity gave the toast, “Mr. Madison, dead or alive.” The faces of the American officers flushed with indignation, which was not diminished when they saw a young American lieutenant rise from his chair, and in the blandest manner, and with a most insinuating smile, give thanks for the remembrance of the Chief Magistrate of the United States. All thought him drunk or mad, as he proceeded to say, “he felt the weightiness of the burden imposed on him by the silence of his seniors, that he would not give thanks for the toast last drunken, but would give another in return. He was sure the officers of both services present would understand him when he gave ‘the health of his royal highness, the Prince of Wales, DRUNK OR SOBER.’” If a shell had exploded under the table the surprise could not have been greater, and the danger of a collision became imminent, when the senior officer of the British army present, a man of tact and taste, interfered, and sent the person who had given the first toast from the table under arrest. This anecdote is variously told in the service, and sometimes is attributed to Gen. Kearny, and sometimes to the late Mann Page Lomax, major of artillery, who was at the time a prisoner in the castle of Quebec. It is perfectly characteristic of each of these officers, and whether Gen. Kearny be the hero or not, aptly enough illustrates this portion of his career. The American victories in the West, by which hosts of prisoners were acquired, soon placed the men of Queenstown in a different position, and they were exchanged.
On one occasion, when the American prisoners were having dinner at the garrison mess, a British staff officer stood up and, with an exaggerated sense of importance, toasted, “Mr. Madison, dead or alive.” The American officers' faces flushed with anger, and their indignation grew as they saw a young American lieutenant rise from his chair and, with a smile that was both smooth and sly, thank everyone for remembering the Chief Magistrate of the United States. Everyone thought he was either drunk or crazy as he continued to say that he felt the weight of the silence of his seniors, and that while he wouldn’t toast to the last drunken toast, he would offer another in response. He was confident that the officers from both sides present would understand him when he raised his glass to “the health of his royal highness, the Prince of Wales, Drunk or sober.” If a shell had exploded under the table, the surprise would have been no greater, and the risk of a conflict became imminent when the senior officer of the British army present, a man of diplomacy and skill, intervened and had the person who had given the first toast placed under arrest. This story is told in various ways within the service and is sometimes attributed to General Kearny and sometimes to the late Mann Page Lomax, a major of artillery who was then a prisoner in the castle of Quebec. It perfectly reflects the character of each of these officers, and whether General Kearny was the hero or not, it aptly illustrates this part of his career. The American victories in the West that captured many prisoners soon changed the situation for the men of Queenstown, and they were eventually exchanged.
Kearny was with Scott at the time the latter officer resisted the attempt to place in confinement the Irishmen surrendered at Queenstown, and ably sustained him in his energetic action in relation to this high-handed measure. He sailed in the cartel to Boston, and immediately on his arrival, proceeded to rejoin his regiment. He was subsequently stationed at Sacket’s Harbor, where he acquired the reputation for discipline and soldiership which never deserted him. While at this post the British commander, Sir James Yoe, and Commodore Chauncy, were manœuvring for possession of the lake. On one occasion, when in possession of a temporary superiority, Sir James appeared in front of the harbor and challenged the commodore to a fight. This the latter refused, because he had no marines. When the reason was told Capt. Kearny, (he had in the interim been promoted) a gallant officer of New York, a captain of artillery, named Romain, offered at once to go on board and serve as marine. The offer was not, however, accepted, much to the chagrin of Kearny and Romain.
Kearny was with Scott when the latter officer resisted the attempt to confine the Irishmen who surrendered at Queenstown, and he strongly supported Scott's decisive actions against this overreaching measure. He sailed on the cartel to Boston and, upon arrival, rejoined his regiment. He was later stationed at Sacket’s Harbor, where he earned a reputation for discipline and military skill that he maintained throughout his career. While he was at this post, the British commander, Sir James Yoe, and Commodore Chauncy were maneuvering for control of the lake. At one point, when he had a temporary advantage, Sir James appeared in front of the harbor and challenged the commodore to a fight. This challenge was refused because the commodore lacked marines. When Captain Kearny (who had since been promoted) heard about this, a brave officer from New York, Captain Romain, who was an artillery officer, immediately offered to go on board and serve as a marine. However, this offer was not accepted, which was a disappointment for both Kearny and Romain.
Captain Kearny served through the war, and on the reductions of 1815 and 1821, was retained in the service with his old grade and rank. In 1823 he received the usual brevet for ten years faithful service, and was assigned to the command of the beautiful post of Bellefontaine, near St. Louis, and in that year accompanied Brigadier General Atkinson in his famous expedition to the Upper Missouri. This was before the introduction of steamboats into those waters, and the expedition was one of the most tedious imaginable. The boats were necessarily to be propelled by poles and oars against the rapid current of the Missouri, and not unfrequently by the tedious process of cordelling. This is done by extending from the capstan of the boat a cable, which is made fast to the shore, and thus the vessel must carefully be wound up until the rope is exhausted. Then a new rope is stretched, and the same tedious process undergone. Often, when in the midst of rapids, the cable would break, and before the vessel could be brought up, a greater distance than had been gained in a week would be passed over. In the course of two years they reached the Yellow Stone river, twenty-two hundred miles above St. Louis, and displayed the colors of the 1st and 6th infantry where the United States flag had never been seen before. The Sioux, the Pawnee, the Mandan, and Arickra, were made acquainted with the government, of which before they had but a vague knowledge, and the vast resources of that immense country for the first time revealed to the nation.
Captain Kearny served throughout the war, and during the reductions of 1815 and 1821, he remained in service at his original rank and grade. In 1823, he received the standard brevet for ten years of dedicated service and was assigned to lead the beautiful post of Bellefontaine, near St. Louis. That same year, he joined Brigadier General Atkinson on his famous expedition to the Upper Missouri. This was before steamboats were introduced in those waters, and the expedition was incredibly tedious. The boats had to be powered by poles and oars against the strong current of the Missouri, and often by the slow method of cord cutting. This involves extending a cable from the boat's capstan to the shore, making the vessel carefully wind its way until the rope is fully used. Then a new rope is stretched, and the same slow process is repeated. Frequently, while navigating through whitewater, the cable would break, and before the vessel could be stopped, it would cover a greater distance than they had traveled in a week. Over two years, they reached the Yellowstone River, twenty-two hundred miles above St. Louis, and displayed the colors of the 1st and 6th infantry where the United States flag had never been seen before. The Sioux, the Pawnee, the Mandan, and the Arickra were informed about the government, of which they had previously only a vague understanding, and the vast resources of that immense country were revealed to the nation for the first time.
On his return Major Kearny received a full majority in the third infantry, and was removed to a new sphere, to the southern extremity of the Indian territory. While major of this regiment he established the post of Towson, on the banks of Red River. To reach this place, easy of access as it is at present, it was necessary to pass through what was then a wilderness of prairie, but which to the soldiers inured to the incessant storms of the Upper Missouri, seemed almost an Arcadia. After crossing the northern tributaries of the Arkansas, they were in the midst of the range of the buffalo, and the countless herds of wild horses which then abounded even there. The latter, not unfrequently, amazed at the novel sight of the marching troops, would dash up, as if to charge the columns, pause with as much unanimity as if they acted by command, encircle it, and tossing their long manes and forelocks, hurry out of view. New objects continually met his gaze, and the information then amassed was among the most valuable ever collected under the auspices of the government. On this march Major Kearny was accompanied by his accomplished wife, a step-daughter of Gen. M. Clark, of St. Louis, whom, about the time of his promotion, he had married. With the third infantry Major Kearny remained until the Black Hawk war, when almost all the troops of the country were concentrated in the country of the hostile Indians.
On his return, Major Kearny received a full promotion in the Third Infantry and was transferred to a new area at the southern edge of the Indian territory. While he served as the major of this regiment, he established the post of Towson on the banks of Red River. To reach this location, which is easily accessible today, it was necessary to pass through what was then a wilderness of prairie, but for the soldiers accustomed to the constant storms of the Upper Missouri, it felt almost like paradise. After crossing the northern tributaries of the Arkansas, they found themselves in the midst of buffalo territory, surrounded by countless herds of wild horses that were plentiful even there. The horses, often surprised by the unusual sight of the marching troops, would charge towards the columns, then stop in perfect unison as if following orders, circle around, toss their long manes and forelocks, and quickly disappear from view. New sights continually caught his eye, and the information gathered during this time was some of the most valuable ever collected under the government's direction. During this march, Major Kearny was joined by his accomplished wife, a stepdaughter of Gen. M. Clark from St. Louis, whom he had married around the time of his promotion. Major Kearny stayed with the Third Infantry until the Black Hawk War, when nearly all the troops in the country were concentrated in the territory of the hostile Indians.
While a major of the third, an incident occurred, which, though often told, will bear repetition. On one occasion, while stationed at Jefferson Barracks, Major Kearny was drilling a brigade on one of the open fields near the post. The manœuvre was the simple exercise of marching in line to the front. An admirable horseman, he sat with his face toward the troops, while the horse he rode, perfectly trained, was backed in the same direction, along which the command was marched. At once the animal fell, fastening the rider to the ground by his whole weight. His brigade had been drilled to such a state of insensibility, that not one of them came to his assistance; nor was it necessary. The line advanced to within about ten feet of him, when, in a loud, distinct voice, calmly as if he had been in the saddle under no unusual circumstance, Major Kearny gave the command, “Fourth company—obstacle—march.” The fourth company, which was immediately in front of him, was flanked by its captain in the rear of the other half of the grand division. The line passed on, and when he was thus left in the rear of his men, he gave the command, “Fourth company into line—march.” He was not seriously injured—extricated himself from his horse, mounted again, passed to the front of the regiment, and executed the next manœuvre in the series he had marked out for the day’s drill.
While Major Kearny was leading a drill on the third day, an incident happened that, although often recounted, deserves to be told again. One day, while stationed at Jefferson Barracks, Major Kearny was drilling a brigade in one of the open fields nearby. The maneuver was a simple exercise of marching in line forward. As an excellent horseman, he faced the troops while riding a perfectly trained horse that was aligned in the same direction as the command. Suddenly, the horse fell, pinning the rider down with its full weight. His brigade had been drilled to such a point of indifference that not one of them came to help him, nor was it necessary. The line moved forward until they were about ten feet away from him, when, in a loud and clear voice, as calmly as if he were still in the saddle under normal circumstances, Major Kearny commanded, “Fourth company—challenge—advance.” The fourth company, directly in front of him, was flanked by its captain behind the other half of the grand division. The line kept moving on, and once they had passed him, he commanded, “Fourth company, march in line.” He was not seriously hurt—managed to get out from under his horse, remounted, rode to the front of the regiment, and executed the next maneuver he had planned for the day’s drill.
We are now, however, to see Major Kearny in a new and more important sphere of action.
We are now going to see Major Kearny in a new and more significant role.
During the whole of the last war with Great Britain cavalry was not once employed as a battle-piece, and in spite of the great services of the horse which had been commanded, during the revolution, by Cols. Lee and Washington, and by Count Pulaski, this great arm had become most unpopular. Consequently, on the reduction, no skeleton even of a corps had been retained—the sabres were locked up, the saddles and horses sold, and the officers and men disbanded. The policy, however, of disposing the eastern tribes along the western frontier, and the rapid strides of emigration west ward, brought the army into contact with the mounted tribes of the prairie, who evidently could never be overtaken or punished for depredations they at that time used to commit, by foot-soldiers, armed with heavy muskets, and laden down with knapsacks and camp equipage. Of this evident proof had been obtained in the expedition of Gen. Atkinson, mentioned above, and other excursions which had brought the officers and men of the 6th, 3rd and 1st infantry into contact with the nomad tribes of the Camanch. If other demonstration were required, it was furnished by the events of the Black Hawk war, when it became necessary to raise a body of mounted gunmen for special service, which was done under the auspices of the present distinguished Senator from Wisconsin, Mr. Dodge. These troops, called Rangers, did good service enough to induce Congress to authorize the levy of a strict cavalry corps called Dragoons. The whole army, with very few exceptions, was impressed with the necessity of this corps, for which the most distinguished men in their several grades of the service applied. On its organization, Major Kearny was appointed lieutenant-colonel of the regiment, and on him depended almost exclusively the discipline, the colonel, Dodge, though a brave man, not having the military education or experience requisite to make him the active head of a new corps, in the details of which not only men but officers were to be instructed. Col. Kearny, during his long seclusion in the west, had been a patient student, and had made himself master of all the theory of his profession, and in a short time made his regiment one of the best in the world. Within less than a year after the first muster of the regiment, it was sent, under its colonel, as a part of the command with which the lamented Gen. Leavenworth marched to the Spanish Peaks. This disastrous march, in the course of which so many men and officers died, was most trying to a new corps, which had no guide to direct them. Here all the experience of the old world was at fault. Cavalry had there to march but from one hamlet to another, finding forage and grain everywhere. Here eight hundred miles of wilderness were to be overcome, and more than once the jaded horses were without even water. This proved the perfectness of the regiment, and the thoroughness of the discipline which induced the gallant and veteran Gen. Gaines to speak, in an official letter, of the first dragoons as “the best troops I ever saw;” and the officer who had defended Fort Erie, beaten back a victorious enemy at Chrysler’s Field, and received the keys of St. Augustine, certainly knew what a soldier was.
During the entire last war with Great Britain, cavalry was never used in battle, and despite the significant contributions of cavalry units led during the revolution by Cols. Lee and Washington, and by Count Pulaski, this branch of the military had fallen out of favor. As a result, after the reduction, there wasn't even a skeletal unit kept—the sabers were stored away, the saddles and horses were sold, and the officers and soldiers were disbanded. However, the plan to settle the eastern tribes along the western frontier, combined with the rapid movement of people westward, brought the army into contact with the mounted tribes on the prairie, who clearly could never be caught or punished for the raids they were committing at that time by foot soldiers weighed down with heavy muskets, backpacks, and camp gear. Clear evidence of this was seen in General Atkinson’s expedition mentioned earlier and other missions that had brought the officers and men of the 6th, 3rd, and 1st infantry into contact with the nomadic tribes of the Comanche. If further proof was needed, it was provided during the Black Hawk War when it became necessary to form a group of mounted gunmen for specific service, which was organized under the leadership of the current distinguished Senator from Wisconsin, Mr. Dodge. These troops, known as Rangers, performed well enough that Congress authorized the creation of a dedicated cavalry unit called Dragoons. The entire army, with very few exceptions, recognized the need for this unit, and the most prominent individuals in the service applied to join. When it was formed, Major Kearny was appointed lieutenant-colonel of the regiment, and he was almost solely responsible for the discipline; the colonel, Dodge, although brave, lacked the military training or experience needed to lead a new unit, which required instruction for both soldiers and officers. Col. Kearny, during his long time in the west, had been a diligent student and had mastered all the theoretical aspects of his profession, quickly turning his regiment into one of the best in the world. Within less than a year after the regiment's first muster, it was sent, under his command, as part of the force that the late Gen. Leavenworth led to the Spanish Peaks. This unfortunate march, during which many men and officers died, was particularly challenging for a new unit that had no guide. Here, all the experience from the old world was inadequate. Cavalry units there only had to march from one village to another, easily finding forage and grain. Here, they faced eight hundred miles of wilderness, and more than once, the exhausted horses were without even water. This tested the excellence of the regiment and the effectiveness of the discipline, which led the brave and veteran Gen. Gaines to state in an official letter that the first dragoons were “the best troops I ever saw;” and the officer who defended Fort Erie, repelled a victorious enemy at Chrysler’s Field, and received the keys of St. Augustine certainly knew what a soldier was.
In 1835, Col. Kearny visited with one wing of his regiment, the Sioux, on the Upper Missouri, and had the satisfaction at a council to reconcile the long animosity between them and the Sauks and Foxes. He also made a long march to the head-waters of the Mississippi, visiting the village of Wabisha, and effecting a cessation of the trespassing of the British subjects, from the Earl of Selkirk’s settlement at Pembina, on the territories of the United States. In July, 1836, he was made colonel of the first dragoons; and from this period a sketch of his services would be almost a history of the West, not one trouble on the frontier occurred in the settlement of which he was not instrumental; and with six companies of his regiment he was able to protect a line of frontier eight hundred miles long. Stationed at Fort Leavenworth, be made himself the idol of the West, and devoting himself to his regiment, made its discipline perfect. He had now acquired a high rank, and the qualities he had always possessed became conspicuous. Bland in his manners, but of iron firmness, kind to his juniors, his equals, or those nearly so, requiring the strictest obedience, measuring his expectations by the rank of the officer, his conduct became proverbial. To his men he was most considerate, so that they looked on him as a protector. It is believed that during the whole time he commanded the first dragoons no soldier ever received a blow, except by the sentence of a general court martial for the infamous crime of desertion. The lash disappeared, and though probably the strictest disciplinarian in the service, there was less punishment in his corps than in any other. About this time the system of drill of the dragoons was changed, and he was long engrossed in the instruction of his regiment, having the troublesome task of unlearning them all he had taught of the old system, from which the new one differed entirely in mode and principle of combination.
In 1835, Colonel Kearny visited the Sioux tribe in the Upper Missouri with part of his regiment and successfully helped resolve the long-standing conflict between them and the Sauks and Foxes at a council. He also undertook a lengthy journey to the headwaters of the Mississippi, where he visited the village of Wabisha and worked to stop British subjects from trespassing on U.S. territory from the Earl of Selkirk’s settlement at Pembina. In July 1836, he was appointed colonel of the first dragoons, and from this point on, his actions in service would almost outline a history of the West. He played a crucial role in resolving nearly every issue on the frontier, and with six companies from his regiment, he managed to protect an 800-mile stretch of the border. Based at Fort Leavenworth, he became a celebrated figure in the West and dedicated himself to perfecting the discipline within his regiment. Having achieved a high rank, his inherent qualities became even more apparent. He was courteous in his demeanor but held a strong resolve, kind to his subordinates and peers while demanding strict obedience, expecting compliance in line with an officer’s rank. His reputation for conduct was well-known. He was very considerate towards his men, who viewed him as a protector. It's believed that under his command, no soldier ever faced physical punishment, except in cases of desertion judged by a general court martial. The whip was eliminated, and although he was likely the strictest disciplinarian in the service, his corps experienced less punishment compared to others. Around this time, the training system for the dragoons underwent a change, and he was deeply involved in teaching his regiment, facing the challenging task of unlearning all the previous methods he had taught, as the new system differed entirely in approach and principles.
In the year 1839, the two Ridges, father and son, and Elias Boudinot, chiefs of the Cherokees, were murdered by a hostile clique of their own tribe, and there seemed imminent danger that a war would originate. Immediately on the receipt of the news of a possible collision, Col. Kearny determined to proceed to the scene. The officer of the quarter-master’s department on duty with him being unable to furnish the requisite funds, the colonel provided them from his own resources, and after a very rapid march appeared with six companies of his regiment at Fort Wayne. Words can not express the difference between his companies and those in garrison at that post; the beautiful condition of the men and horses of the first, and the rough-coated nags and unclean condition of the men of the second. After the difficulty had gone by, he effected an exchange of garrisons, and with the neglected and abused left wing, proceeded to Fort Leavenworth, where, in a short time these companies became equal in discipline to the others of the corps. The companies of the Fort Wayne garrison which he took with him to Leavenworth, were those which, under the command of the gallant and lamented Capt. Burgwin, and the excellent soldier, Major Grier, did such good service, and so much distinguished themselves in the campaign in New Mexico against the revolters and the Pueblo and Navajo Indians.
In 1839, the two Ridges, a father and son, along with Elias Boudinot, Cherokee chiefs, were killed by a hostile group from their own tribe, and there was a real risk of war breaking out. As soon as Col. Kearny heard about the potential conflict, he decided to head to the location. The quartermaster officer assigned to him couldn't provide the necessary funds, so the colonel used his own money to cover them. After a quick march, he arrived with six companies of his regiment at Fort Wayne. The difference between his companies and those stationed there was striking; the men and horses of his group were in excellent condition, while those in the garrison had scruffy horses and dirty uniforms. Once the danger had passed, he arranged for a swap of garrisons and took the neglected and poorly treated left wing to Fort Leavenworth, where, in a short time, these companies became just as disciplined as the others in the corps. The companies from the Fort Wayne garrison that he took with him to Leavenworth were those which, under the command of the brave and greatly missed Capt. Burgwin, along with the capable Major Grier, performed excellently and distinguished themselves in the campaign in New Mexico against the rebels and the Pueblo and Navajo Indians.
In 1842, he was appointed to the command of the third military department, with head-quarters at St. Louis. There he remained until 1846, with the exception of his long march to the South Pass of the Rocky Mountains in 1845. There is no doubt that this is one of the most extraordinary marches on record, both from its distance, its rapidity, and the fact that he passed among semi-hostile tribes nearly two thousand miles; crossed deep and rapid streams by swimming, gave protection to the immense army of emigrants en route to California, and returned without losing a man or horse.
In 1842, he was put in charge of the third military department, based in St. Louis. He stayed there until 1846, except for his long journey to the South Pass of the Rocky Mountains in 1845. There’s no doubt this was one of the most remarkable marches ever, considering its length, speed, and the fact that he traveled nearly two thousand miles through areas inhabited by semi-hostile tribes; he swam across deep and fast rivers, protected thousands of emigrants heading to California, and returned without losing a single person or horse.
In 1846, the war with Mexico began, and he was assigned to the command of the army of the West with orders to occupy New Mexico and California. To reach Santa Fe an immense march was to be undertaken across a country but sparsely furnished with wood and water, and where no supplies were to be met with or obtained until the enemy’s country should be reached, and in all probability a battle fought and won. To accomplish this, precisely such a man as Col. Kearny was required. He was familiar with the service, and possessed the unbounded confidence of the people of Missouri, from which state the volunteers who were to compose the main body of his army were to be drawn. In a most unprecedented short time the men were enrolled, and all necessaries supplied, and before Armijo, the governor of New Mexico was aware of his approach, the army was in the capital of the province. Like Cæsar, Gen. Kearny might say, “I came, I saw, I conquered.”
In 1846, the war with Mexico started, and he was put in charge of the army of the West with orders to take control of New Mexico and California. To get to Santa Fe, a long march was necessary across a region that had very few trees and water, where no supplies could be found until they entered enemy territory, and likely after a battle had been fought and won. To make this happen, a man like Col. Kearny was needed. He was experienced and had the complete trust of the people of Missouri, from where the volunteers who would make up the main part of his army were recruited. In an incredibly short time, the men were enrolled, all necessities were provided, and before Armijo, the governor of New Mexico, realized he was coming, the army was in the province's capital. Like Caesar, Gen. Kearny could say, “I came, I saw, I conquered.”
Immediately before the capture of Santa Fe, Col. Kearny had received his promotion to the grade of Brigadier-General, and abandoned to his successor the standard of a regiment he had borne from the Gulf of Mexico to the head-waters of the Mississippi, and which was to be the first flag of the army which waved on the shores of the Pacific. After obeying his orders, and providing for the future peace of the country, he proceeded to California, across a country where an army had never marched before, and which was considered impassable. Cold, a wilderness, absolute barrenness, were all to be overcome. Scarcely, however, had he set out on this expedition than he was met by an express, informing him that California was conquered. Relying on this, he sent back all his troops except one hundred men, and proceeded to the valley of the Gila. Of the sufferings of his men, of the almost starvation which forced them to eat the flesh of the emaciated dragoon-horses which had borne them so far we will not speak. When he emerged into the fertile country, it was not until after severe contests against immense odds, and until he had lost many favorite officers and picked men, to all of whom he had become endeared by participation in the dangers of a march across the American continent.
Right before capturing Santa Fe, Col. Kearny got promoted to Brigadier General and passed on the regiment's flag—one he had carried from the Gulf of Mexico to the headwaters of the Mississippi—to his successor. This flag would be the first one the army raised on the Pacific shores. After following his orders and ensuring future peace in the region, he set off for California, crossing terrain where no army had marched before, which was thought to be impassable. He had to deal with cold, wilderness, and total barrenness. However, just after starting this journey, he received a message telling him that California was conquered. Trusting this news, he sent back all his troops except for a hundred men and continued to the Gila Valley. We won't discuss the suffering of his men, or the near-starvation that led them to eat the flesh of the worn-out dragoon horses that had carried them so far. When he finally reached the fertile land, it was only after facing fierce battles against overwhelming odds and losing many beloved officers and elite troops, to whom he had grown close through the shared dangers of their trek across the American continent.
On the 2d of December, 1846, Gen. Kearny arrived at Warner’s Rancho, one of the extreme eastward settlements of California. He there learned certainly what he had previously heard from a party of Californians, that the population had risen against the invaders and that Andreas Pico was near San Diego with a superior party, intending to give him battle. Though exhausted by a long march, and mounted on broken-down mules, Gen. Kearny hurried to attack him. On the night of December 5, he heard that Pico was at the village of San Pascual, and on the next morning met him. At once a charge was ordered, which broke Pico’s line and forced it to retreat. After a flight of half a mile, however, it was rallied and charged the head of the American force, and lanced many of the foremost men. A desperate hand to hand fight ensued, which resulted in the discomfiture of Pico, not, however, until Captains Moore and Johnston, and Lieutenant Hammond, and sixteen men had been killed, and fourteen persons wounded, including the general himself, and all the officers except Captain Turner, who, though he greatly distinguished himself, escaped untouched. The inequality of the contest was immense, when we remember that the Californians, the most superb horsemen in the world, were mounted on excellent chargers, while the dragoons were on mules which had marched from Santa Fe. The dead were buried; this sad duty, and the necessity of making further arrangements, detained the party all day. On the next day the march was resumed, but encumbered as they were, they were able to proceed but nine miles when the enemy charged them again. The needful preparations to receive them were made, when the enemy wheeled off, and attempted to occupy an eminence which commanded the route. From this, after a sharp skirmish, they were driven with some loss, and then Gen. Kearny encamped. As Pico evidently intended to dispute every pass, the general determined to remain where he was until reinforcements, for which he had sent to the naval commander at San Diego, should arrive. Four days afterward a force of marines, under Capt. Zelin, U. S. M. C. and of sailors, commanded by Lieutenant Gray, arrived, and with this force Gen. Kearny marched without molestation to San Diego, a distance of thirty miles. A difficulty about the command here arose between Commodore Stockton and Gen. Kearny, which could not be settled in California, where the naval commander had far the superior force. It did not prevent their undertaking a joint expedition against Puebla de los Angelos, which was in possession of a strong Mexican force under Flores.
On December 2, 1846, General Kearny arrived at Warner’s Rancho, one of the furthest eastern settlements in California. There, he confirmed what he had previously heard from a group of Californians: that the local population had risen up against the invaders and that Andreas Pico was near San Diego with a larger force, planning to confront him. Despite being tired from a long march and riding on worn-out mules, General Kearny rushed to attack. On the night of December 5, he learned that Pico was at the village of San Pascual, and the next morning, he encountered him. Immediately, he ordered a charge that broke Pico’s line and forced it to retreat. However, after retreating half a mile, Pico's forces regrouped and charged at the front of the American troops, injuring many of the leading soldiers. A fierce hand-to-hand fight followed, resulting in Pico's defeat, but not before Captain Moore, Captain Johnston, Lieutenant Hammond, and sixteen men were killed, and fourteen others were wounded, including General Kearny, while all the officers except Captain Turner—who distinguished himself but remained unharmed—were injured. The imbalance in the battle was significant; the Californians, the best horsemen in the world, were mounted on excellent horses, while the dragoons were on mules that had marched from Santa Fe. The dead were buried, and this grim task, along with the need for further arrangements, kept the group occupied all day. The following day, they resumed their march, but burdened as they were, they could only cover nine miles when the enemy charged them again. They made necessary preparations to confront them, but the enemy withdrew and tried to take a hill that overlooked the route. After a brief skirmish, they were driven off with some losses, and then General Kearny set up camp. Since Pico clearly intended to contest every pass, the general decided to stay put until reinforcements, which he had requested from the naval commander in San Diego, arrived. Four days later, a group of marines led by Captain Zelin of the U.S. Marine Corps and sailors commanded by Lieutenant Gray arrived, and with this force, General Kearny marched without incidents to San Diego, a distance of thirty miles. A dispute over command arose between Commodore Stockton and General Kearny, which could not be resolved in California, where the naval commander had a much stronger force. This conflict didn't stop them from launching a joint mission against Puebla de los Angelos, which was held by a strong Mexican force under Flores.
On the 8th of January the Mexicans were met six hundred strong, with four guns, in the face of whom the American force of sailors, marines, and the remnant of the dragoons, forded the river, and after a short, sharp, and decisive affair, drove them from the field. On the next day the enemy again appeared, and, as usual, were beaten, and on the 10th Puebla de los Angelos was occupied. At these affairs both the naval and army commanders were present, and the question of who was commander added somewhat to the difficulty already existing between them. At this time Lieut. Col. J. C. Fremont, then of the mounted rifles, commanded a numerous body of volunteers in California. Gen. Kearny ordered this officer to join him. This Col. Fremont did not do, but on the contrary, considered Com. Stockton as his commander. Consequently, when on the arrival of land reinforcements from the United States, Gen. Kearny assumed and maintained his command, he ordered Col. Fremont to accompany him home. Col. Fremont was subsequently arrested and tried for this dereliction of duty, found guilty of mutinous conduct, and sentenced to be dismissed the service. A portion of the court which tried him having recommended the remission of the sentence, the President acquiesced, and he was ordered to duty, but immediately resigned his commission. The prosecution of the charges against Col. Fremont detained Gen. Kearny in Washington during a portion of the winter of ’47 and ’48, and was, doubtless, most painful to him, for no man in the army had previously borne a higher character for soldiership than Col. Fremont. The court martial fully sustained Gen. Kearny in every pretension, and but one person has been found in America to cavil at the sentence.
On January 8th, the Mexicans were encountered, numbering six hundred and equipped with four cannons. In response, the American forces consisting of sailors, marines, and some dragoons crossed the river. After a brief, intense confrontation, they pushed the Mexicans off the battlefield. The next day, the enemy showed up again and, as before, was defeated. By January 10th, Puebla de los Angeles was secured. Both naval and army commanders were present during these events, and the issue of command created additional tension between them. At this time, Lieutenant Colonel J. C. Fremont, who was leading a large group of volunteers in California, was ordered by General Kearny to join him. Instead, Col. Fremont chose to view Commander Stockton as his superior. As a result, when the land reinforcements arrived from the United States and Gen. Kearny reasserted his command, he ordered Col. Fremont to come back with him. Col. Fremont was later arrested and tried for this failure to follow orders, found guilty of mutinous behavior, and sentenced to dismissal from service. A portion of the court that examined his case recommended leniency, which the President granted, and he was reassigned, but he immediately resigned his commission. The proceedings against Col. Fremont kept Gen. Kearny in Washington for part of the winter of '47 and '48, likely causing him significant distress, as no one in the army had previously held a higher reputation for military service than Col. Fremont. The court martial fully backed Gen. Kearny's position, and only one person in America has been found to dispute the verdict.
In the spring of 1848, Gen. Kearny was ordered to Mexico, whither he proceeded at once. All hostilities were, however, then over, and though he was in the discharge of his duty, his service there was uneventful. On the conclusion of the war he returned home, and was assigned to the command of the military division of which St. Louis is the head-quarters. He there had the proud satisfaction to receive the brevet of major-general for his services in New Mexico and California. He had, however, brought with him the seeds of an insidious disease which soon overcame his strength, enfeebled as it was by privations and trials of every kind. He died at St. Louis, October 31, 1848, leaving a wife and a family of young sons to regret him.
In the spring of 1848, Gen. Kearny was ordered to Mexico, and he went there right away. All fighting had already ended, so even though he was doing his duty, his time there was uneventful. After the war was over, he returned home and was given command of the military division based in St. Louis. There, he proudly received the brevet of major-general for his service in New Mexico and California. However, he had brought back the beginnings of a serious illness that soon drained his strength, which had already been weakened by various hardships and challenges. He died in St. Louis on October 31, 1848, leaving behind a wife and a family of young sons who mourned his loss.
In the eventful career of Gen. Kearny he had always been distinguished as one of the best officers of his grade in the service. From a subaltern to the highest rank he rose, every step having been won by service. He was bland in his manners, dispassionate and calm. Quick and ready in forming his opinions, he yet did not act hastily, and when once he had decided, was immutable in his course. A great student and thinker, he never talked except when he had something to say, yet possessed a fund of anecdote and universal information rarely to be met with. In the West he was a popular idol, so that the whole population acquiesced in the apparently arbitrary steps he was often called on to take in the discharge of his duty. To his subalterns he was endeared by a thousand kindnesses, and to the whole army by respect and admiration. He left in all the army list no one superior to him in personal courage, science in his profession, or the minor qualities which contribute so much to make the soldier.
In the busy career of Gen. Kearny, he was always recognized as one of the best officers of his rank in the service. He rose from a junior officer to the highest rank, earning every promotion through his service. He was friendly in his demeanor, calm and composed. Quick to form his opinions, he didn’t act rashly, and once he made a decision, he stuck to it firmly. A dedicated student and thinker, he only spoke when he had something meaningful to contribute, yet he had a wealth of anecdotes and general knowledge that was uncommon. In the West, he was a beloved figure, and the entire population accepted the seemingly arbitrary decisions he often had to make in fulfilling his duties. His subordinates admired him for countless acts of kindness, and the whole army respected and admired him. Among all the army ranks, no one surpassed him in personal bravery, expertise in his field, or the smaller traits that greatly enhance a soldier.
Immediately on the receipt of the news of his death, the Secretary of War, Mr. Marcy, published an order containing the following high tribute to his important services.
Immediately upon receiving the news of his death, the Secretary of War, Mr. Marcy, issued an order that included the following significant tribute to his valuable contributions.
“War Department.
“Department of Defense.
Washington, Nov. 6, 1848.
Washington, Nov. 6, 1848.
The President with feelings of deep regret announces to the Army the death of Brigadier-General Stephen W. Kearny, Major-General by brevet. The honorable and useful career of this gallant officer terminated on the 31st of October at St. Louis, in consequence of a disease contracted while in the discharge of his official duties in Mexico.
The President, with great sadness, announces to the Army the passing of Brigadier-General Stephen W. Kearny, Major-General by brevet. The honorable and impactful career of this brave officer came to an end on October 31st in St. Louis, due to an illness he contracted while fulfilling his official duties in Mexico.
General Kearny entered the army in 1812 as lieutenant, and continued in it until his death—a period of more than thirty-six years. His character and bearing as an accomplished officer were unsurpassed, and challenge the admiration of his fellow citizens and the emulation of his professional brethren. His conquest of New Mexico and valuable services in California have inseparably connected his name with the future destiny of these territories, and it will be ever held in grateful remembrance by the successive generations which will inhabit these extensive regions of our confederacy.”
General Kearny joined the army in 1812 as a lieutenant and served until his death—over thirty-six years. His character and demeanor as a skilled officer were unmatched, earning him the admiration of his fellow citizens and the respect of his peers. His conquest of New Mexico and significant contributions in California have permanently linked his name to the future of these territories, and it will always be remembered with gratitude by the generations that follow in these vast areas of our country.
He was buried in St. Louis by the 7th and 8th regiments of infantry and a squadron of that regiment of dragoons which he had made so famous, commanded by one of his favorite captains, the present Col. E. V. Sumner, of the 1st dragoons. All the city of St. Louis accompanied the cortège to pay their last tribute of respect to the general and the MAN.
He was buried in St. Louis by the 7th and 8th infantry regiments and a squadron of the dragoon regiment he had made famous, led by one of his favorite captains, now Colonel E. V. Sumner of the 1st dragoons. The entire city of St. Louis joined the cortege to pay their final respects to the general and the MAN.
———
Text needed for modernization.
BY MRS. JULIET H. L. CAMPBELL.
BY MRS. JULIET H. L. CAMPBELL.
———
I'm ready to assist you. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
All around me men are delving,
All around me, guys are digging,
Deep within the troubled earth,
Deep within the troubled ground,
Searching for the darksome treasures
Searching for hidden treasures
Hidden since creation’s birth.
Hidden since the dawn of creation.
Wearying toil and ceaseless effort
Exhausting work and endless effort
Bring the buried ore to view;—
Bring the buried ore to light;—
Though I be but feeble woman,
Though I may be just a weak woman,
I will be a miner too!
I want to be a miner too!
Heart of mine! thou art a cavern,
Heart of mine! you are a cavern,
Sad and silent, dark and deep—
Sad and quiet, dark and profound—
In thy fathomless recesses
In your deep recesses
Spirit gnomes their treasures keep.
Spirit gnomes keep their treasures.
Gems of love, and hope, and joyance,
Gems of love, hope, and joy,
Bury there their flashing beam—
Bury their flashing beam there—
Wilder passions fret their prison
Wilder passions disturb their prison
With the fierceness of their gleam.
With the intensity of their shine.
Though unburnished, prized and precious,
Though unpolished, valued and rare,
To the enraptured poet’s sight,
To the captivated poet's view,
As the jewels, proudly flashing,
As the jewels sparkled proudly,
On the brow of beauty bright.
On the edge of striking beauty.
True, unto the sordid worldling
True, to the selfish worldly person
These are gems of little worth,
These are gems of little value,
Yet, for thee, high-hearted poet!
Yet, for you, high-hearted poet!
I will strive to bring them forth!
I will work hard to bring them out!
Lamp of truth, my brow adorning,
Lamp of truth, bright on my forehead,
Lighting up the weary way—
Illuminating the tired path—
I, in pain, will probe my bosom,
I, in pain, will search my heart,
Bare its treasures to the day.
Bare its treasures to the light of day.
Wearying toil and ceaseless effort
Tiring work and endless effort
Bring the buried ore to view;—
Bring the hidden ore to light;—
Though I be but feeble woman,
Though I may be just a weak woman,
I will be a miner too!
I want to be a miner too!
———
Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
BY GRETTA.
BY GRETTA.
———
Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
I had but two; they were my only treasure,
I only had two; they were my only treasure,
Two lovely daughters of the imperial isle;
Two beautiful daughters of the royal island;
They gave my quiet hearth-stone every pleasure,
They brought joy to my quiet home,
They gave my lone heart every sunny smile,
They gave my lonely heart every sunny smile,
And to your land I brought them o’er the sea,
And I brought them to your land across the sea,
To hear the tones which tell of Liberty!
To hear the sounds that speak of freedom!
They were twin lasses; one was like the Rose,
They were twin girls; one was like the Rose,
With deep, dark crimson on its opening breast;
With a deep, dark crimson on its front opening;
The other like the Daisy, when it glows
The other, like the Daisy, when it shines
With evening’s pearls upon its snowy crest.
With evening's dew on its white peak.
And when they nestled near me lovingly,
And when they cuddled up to me with affection,
They were like morn and quiet eve to me.
They were like morning and peaceful evening to me.
But she, the golden haired, is with the stars!
But she, the golden-haired one, is with the stars!
She, the blue-eyed, the fondest of the twain,
She, the blue-eyed one, the most affectionate of the two,
For her was opened heaven’s glorious bars,
For her, heaven's glorious gates were opened,
Just as the sun was sinking in the main,
Just as the sun was setting in the west,
And flowers less fair, each in its soft green nest,
And flowers less beautiful, each in its gentle green bed,
On the far shore, had sunk like her to rest.
On the far shore, had sunk like her to rest.
Upon the waves she died—the sounding waves—
Upon the waves she died—the crashing waves—
The sands her pillow, and the weeds her pall;
The sands are her pillow, and the weeds are her shroud;
And there the deepest, tideless water laves
And there the deepest, still water washes
The mortal part of half my little all;
The human side of half my entire world;
And though I know her soul is bright above,
And even though I know her spirit shines brightly above,
Still earth is desolate without her love.
Still, the earth feels empty without her love.
She drooped from day to day—within my arms
She sagged from day to day—within my arms
I cradled her dear form, so slight, so fair,
I held her delicate body, so small, so beautiful,
And gazed with doating love upon her charms,
And looked at her attractive features with loving admiration,
While my big tears were glistening in her hair,
While my big tears were shining in her hair,
Till o’er her upturned eyes the fringed-lid fell,
Till over her upturned eyes the fringed lid fell,
And soft she said—I know she said—“Farewell!”
And softly she said—I know she said—“Goodbye!”
She died without a moan, without a sigh;
She passed away without a sound, without a whisper;
A golden day had faded in the west,
A golden day had ended in the west,
And mother Night descending from on high,
And Mother Night coming down from above,
Was hushing Nature to her dreamy rest;
Was calming Nature to her dreamy rest;
And ere another day broke o’er the sea,
And before another day broke over the sea,
Deep rolled the waves between my child and me.
Deep rolled the waves between my child and me.
I chanted o’er her lays of her old home—
I sang about her stories of her old home—
And she, the stricken mourner by my side,
And she, the grieving mourner next to me,
Mingled her tears with ocean’s moonlit foam,
Mingled her tears with the ocean's moonlit foam,
And sent her wail upon the shoreless tide.
And sent her cry into the endless waves.
Oh! it was sad to hear that heart-wrung moan
Oh! it was sad to hear that heartbroken moan
On the wild sea, so vast, so still, so lone!
On the open sea, so vast, so calm, so lonely!
On my own native Scotland’s hallowed ground,
On my own home ground in Scotland,
In a low glen, from worldly din afar,
In a quiet valley, away from the noise of the world,
The stars look down upon the grassy mound
The stars gaze down at the grassy hill.
Where she is laid—my young life’s morning star—
Where she is resting—my young life’s morning star—
And in the trackless deep, the bud she gave
And in the vast, uncharted sea, the bud she gave
From her fond bosom, fills a briny grave.
From her loving heart, fills a salty grave.
And with this one, all that my heart has left,
And with this one, everything my heart has left,
I raise my altar where your heaven glows;
I set up my altar where your sky shines;
Here the lone pair, of all they loved bereft,
Here the lone pair, stripped of everything they loved,
Would find in you, Bethesda for their woes.
Would find in you, Bethesda for their troubles.
They’ll think of home, with memory’s burning tear,
They’ll think of home, with the burning tear of memory,
But turn to meet Hope’s smiling welcome here!
But turn to accept Hope’s smiling welcome here!
OR THE COURSE OF PASSION.
OR THE PATH OF PASSION.
———
Please provide the text for me to modernize.
BY HENRY WILLIAM HERBERT.
BY HENRY WILLIAM HERBERT.
———
Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
INTRODUCTION.
In the commencement of the seventeenth century, there stood among the woody hills and romantic gorges which sweep southwardly down from the bleak expanse of Dartmoor, one of those fine old English halls, which, dating from the reign of the last of the Tudors, united so much of modern comfort with so much of antique architectural beauty. Many specimens of this style of building are still to be found scattered throughout England, with their broad terraces, their quaintly sculptured porticoes, their tall projecting oriels, their many stacks of richly decorated chimneys, and their heraldic bearings adorning every salient point, grotesquely carved in the red freestone, which is their most usual, as indeed their most appropriate material. No one, however, existed, it is probable, at that day, more perfect in proportion to its size, or more admirably suited to its wild and romantic site, than the manor-house of Widecomb-Under-Moor, or, as it was more generally called in its somewhat sequestered neighborhood, the House in the Woods. Even at the present time, that is a very rural and little frequented district; its woods are more extensive, its moorlands wilder, its streams less often turned to purposes of manufacturing utility, than in any other tract of the southern counties; but at the time of which I write, when all England was comparatively speaking an agricultural country; when miles and miles of forest existed, where there now can scarcely be found acres; when the communications even between the neighboring country towns were difficult and tedious, and those between the country and metropolis almost impracticable; the region of Dartmoor and its surrounding woodlands was less known and less frequented, except by its own inhabitants, rude for the most part and uncultured as their native hills, than the prairies of the Far West, or the solitudes of the Rocky Mountains.
In the early seventeenth century, there was a beautiful old English manor nestled among the wooded hills and picturesque gorges that stretch south from the bare expanse of Dartmoor. This manor, dating back to the reign of the last Tudor monarch, blended modern comfort with stunning architectural beauty. Many examples of this building style can still be found throughout England, featuring wide terraces, uniquely sculpted porticoes, tall projecting oriels, numerous intricately decorated chimneys, and heraldic symbols carved into the red freestone that is their typical and fitting material. However, it’s likely that none were more perfectly proportioned for their size or better suited to their wild and romantic setting than the manor house of Widecomb-Under-Moor, more commonly referred to in its somewhat secluded area as the House in the Woods. Even today, that area remains quite rural and less traveled. Its woods are more expansive, its moorlands wilder, and its streams are less frequently harnessed for industrial use than in other parts of the southern counties. But at the time I’m writing about, when much of England was still predominantly agricultural; when vast stretches of forest covered the land where there are now barely a few acres; when travel between nearby towns was difficult and cumbersome, and connections between the countryside and the capital were nearly impossible; the Dartmoor region and its surrounding woodlands were less known and visited, mostly by its own inhabitants, who were largely as rough and uncultured as the hills they lived in, than the prairies of the Far West or the solitude of the Rocky Mountains.
The few gentry, and lords of manors who owned estates, and had their castellated or Elizabethan dwellings, scattered here and there, at long intervals, among the sylvan scenery of that lonely region, were for the greater part little superior in habits, in refinement, and in mental culture, to the boors around them. Staunch hunters, and hard drinkers, up with the lark and abed before the curfew, loyal to their king, kind and liberal to their dependents, and devout before their God, they led obscure and blameless lives, careless of the great world, a rumor of which rarely wandered so far as to reach their ears, unknown to fame, yet neither useless nor unhonored within the sphere of their humble influence, marked by few faults and many unpretending virtues.
The few gentry and lords of the manor who owned estates with their castle-like or Elizabethan homes were spread out sparsely among the beautiful landscape of that remote area. For the most part, they were not much better in behavior, sophistication, and education than the local farmers. They were dedicated hunters, heavy drinkers, rising with the sun and heading to bed before curfew, loyal to their king, kind and generous to those who depended on them, and faithful to their God. They lived simple and respectable lives, unconcerned with the outside world, which rarely reached them with any news, remaining unknown to fame but neither useless nor unappreciated within their small sphere of influence, showing few faults and many modest virtues.
To this general rule, however, the lords of Widecomb Manor had long been an exception. Endowed with larger territorial possessions than most of their neighbors, connected with many of the noblest families of the realm, the St. Aubyns of Widecomb Manor had for several generations held themselves high above the squires of the vicinity, and the burghers of the circumjacent towns. Not confining themselves to the remote limits of their rural possessions, many of them had shone in the court and in the camp; several had held offices of trust and honor under Elizabeth and her successor; and when, in the reign of the unfortunate Charles, the troubles between the king and his Parliament broke out at length into open war, the St. Aubyn of that day, like many another gallant gentleman, emptied his patrimonial coffers to replenish the exhausted treasury; and melted his old plate and felled his older oaks, in order to support the king’s cause in the field, at the head of his own regiment of horse.
To this general rule, however, the lords of Widecomb Manor had long been an exception. With larger land holdings than most of their neighbors and connections to many of the noble families of the kingdom, the St. Aubyns of Widecomb Manor had elevated themselves above the local squires and the merchants of the nearby towns for several generations. Not limiting themselves to the far corners of their rural estates, many of them had also made their mark in the court and on the battlefield; several had held positions of trust and honor under Elizabeth and her successor. When the troubled reign of the unfortunate Charles finally erupted into open war between the king and Parliament, the St. Aubyn of that time, like many other brave gentlemen, drained his family wealth to replenish the empty treasury; he melted down his old silver and cut down his ancient oaks to support the king’s cause in battle, leading his own cavalry regiment.
Thence, when the good cause succumbed for a time, and democratic license, hardly restrained by puritanic rigor, strode rampant over the prerogative of England’s crown, and the liberties of England’s people, fines, sequestrations, confiscations, fell heavily on the confirmed malignancy, as it was then termed, of the Lord of Widecomb; and he might well esteem himself fortunate, that he escaped beyond the seas with his head upon his shoulders, although he certainly had not where to lay it.
Thence, when the good cause faltered for a while, and democratic freedom, barely held in check by strict morals, ran rampant over the power of England’s crown and the rights of England’s people, heavy fines, confiscations, and seizures targeted the so-called confirmed evil of the Lord of Widecomb; he could consider himself fortunate to have escaped overseas with his head still attached, even though he certainly had nowhere to rest it.
Returning at the restoration with the Second Charles, more fortunate than many of his friends, Sir Miles St. Aubyn recovered a considerable portion of his demesnes, which, though sequestrated, had not been sold, and with these the old mansion, now, alas! all too grand and stately for the diminished revenues of its owner, and the shrunken estates which it overlooked.
Returning at the restoration with Charles II, more fortunate than many of his friends, Sir Miles St. Aubyn regained a significant part of his lands, which, although confiscated, had not been sold, along with the old mansion, now, unfortunately, way too grand and impressive for the reduced income of its owner and the smaller estates it surveyed.
It would not perhaps have been too late, even then for prudence and economy, joined to a resolute will and energetic purpose, to retrieve the shaken fortunes of the house; but having recovered peace and a settled government, the people and the court of England appeared simultaneously to have lost their senses. The overstrained and somewhat hypocritical morality of the Protectorate was succeeded by the wildest license, the most extravagant debauchery; and in the orgies which followed their restoration to their patrimonial honors, too many of the gallant cavaliers discreditably squandered the last remnant of fortunes which had been half ruined in a cause so noble and so holy.
It might not have been too late, even then, for caution and budgeting, along with a determined will and strong purpose, to restore the shaken fortunes of the family. But after regaining peace and stable governance, both the people and the court of England seemed to collectively lose their minds. The strained and somewhat hypocritical morality of the Protectorate was replaced by wild excess and outrageous indulgence; and during the parties that followed their return to their ancestral titles, too many of the brave cavaliers shamefully squandered the last remnants of wealth that had already been nearly destroyed in such a noble and honorable cause.
Such was the fate of Sir Miles St. Aubyn. The brave and generous soldier of the First Charles sank into the selfish, dissipated roysterer under his unworthy successor. He never visited again the beautiful oak-woods and sparkling waters of his native place, but frittered away a frivolous and useless life among the orgies of Alsatia and the revels of Whitehall; and died, unfriended, and almost alone, leaving an only son, who had scarce seen his father, the heir to his impoverished fortunes and little honored name.
Such was the fate of Sir Miles St. Aubyn. The brave and generous soldier of King Charles I faded into a selfish, wasted party-goer under his undeserving successor. He never returned to the beautiful oak woods and sparkling waters of his hometown, instead squandering a pointless and useless life among the wild parties in Alsatia and the festivities of Whitehall. He died friendless and nearly alone, leaving behind only a son, who had barely known his father, as the heir to his diminished fortune and little-respected name.
His son, who was born before the commencement of the troubles, of a lady highly-bred, and endowed as highly, who died—as the highly endowed die but too often—in the first prime of womanhood, was already a man when the restoration brought his father back to his native land, though not to his patrimonial estates or his paternal duties.
His son, born before the troubles began, to a very well-bred lady with many talents, who died—like so many gifted people do too soon—in the early prime of her life, was already a man when the restoration brought his father back to his homeland, though not to his family lands or his fatherly responsibilities.
Miles St. Aubyn, the younger, had been educated during the period of the civil war, and during the protracted absence of his father, by a distant maternal relative, whose neutrality and humble position alike protected him from persecution by either of the hostile parties. He grew up, like his race, strong, active, bold and gallant; and if he had not received much of that peculiar nurture which renders men graceful and courtly-mannered, almost from their cradles, he was at least educated under the influence of those traditional principles which make them at the bottom, even if they lack something of external polish, high-souled and honorable gentlemen.
Miles St. Aubyn, the younger, had been raised during the civil war and during the long absence of his father, by a distant maternal relative, whose neutrality and low status kept him safe from persecution by either of the opposing sides. He grew up, like his lineage, strong, active, brave, and noble; and although he didn’t receive the kind of unique upbringing that typically makes men elegant and well-mannered from a young age, he was still educated with the traditional values that, at their core, ensure that even if they lack some outward refinement, they are genuine and honorable gentlemen.
After the restoration he was sent abroad, as was the habit of the day, to push his fortunes with his sword in the Netherlands, then, as in all ages of the world, the chosen battle-ground of nations. There he served many years, if not with high distinction, at least with credit to his name; and if he did not win high fortune with his sword—and indeed the day for such winnings had already passed in Europe—he at least enjoyed the advantage of mingling, during his adventurous career, with the great, the noble, and the famous of the age; and when, on his return to his native land after his father’s death, he turned his sword into a ploughshare, and sought repose among the old staghorned oaks at Widecomb, he was no longer the enthusiastic, wild and headstrong youth of twenty years before; but a grave, polished, calm, accomplished man, with something of Spanish dignity and sternness engrafted on the frankness of his English character, and with the self-possession of one used familiarly to courts and camps showing itself in every word and motion.
After the restoration, he was sent abroad, as was common at the time, to pursue his fortunes with his sword in the Netherlands, which, like in all ages, was the chosen battlefield of nations. He served there for many years; although he might not have achieved high distinction, he at least earned respect. While he didn’t strike it rich with his sword—and the time for that kind of success had already passed in Europe—he did have the benefit of mingling, throughout his adventurous career, with the great, the noble, and the famous of his time. When he returned to his homeland after his father’s death, he turned his sword into a ploughshare and sought peace among the old staghorned oaks at Widecomb. He was no longer the enthusiastic, wild, and headstrong youth of twenty years before; instead, he had become a serious, polished, calm, and accomplished man, with a touch of Spanish dignity and sternness added to the openness of his English character, and the self-assurance of someone familiar with courts and camps evident in every word and gesture.
He was a man moreover of worth, energy and resolution, and sitting down peacefully under the shadow of his own woods, he applied himself quietly, but with an iron steadiness of purpose that ensured success, to retrieving in some degree the fortunes of his race.
He was a man of value, energy, and determination, and sitting down peacefully in the shade of his own woods, he focused calmly, but with unwavering resolve that guaranteed success, on restoring the fortunes of his people.
Soon after he returned he had taken unto himself a wife, not perhaps very wisely chosen from a family of descent prouder and haughtier even than his own, and of fortunes if not as much impoverished, at least so greatly diminished, as to render the lady’s dower a matter merely nominal. But it was an old affection—a long promise, hallowed by love and constancy and honor.
Soon after he got back, he married a woman, perhaps not the best choice from a family even prouder and more arrogant than his own, and while their wealth wasn't completely gone, it had decreased enough that the lady’s fortune was almost meaningless. But it was an old love—a long-held promise, blessed by love, loyalty, and honor.
She was, moreover, a beautiful and charming creature, and, so long as she lived, rendered the old soldier a very proud and very happy husband, and when she died—which, most unhappily for all concerned, was but a few months after giving birth to an only son—left him so comfortless, and at the same time so wedded to the memory of the dead, that he never so much as envisaged the idea of a second marriage.
She was also a beautiful and charming woman, and as long as she lived, she made the old soldier a very proud and happy husband. When she died—which, unfortunately for everyone, was just a few months after giving birth to their only son—he was left so heartbroken and so devoted to her memory that he never even considered the idea of marrying again.
This gentleman it was, who, many long years after the death of the gentle Lady Alice, dwelt in serene and dignified seclusion in the old Hall, which he had never quitted since he became a widower; devoting his whole abilities to nursing his dilapidated estates, and educating his only son, whom he regarded with affection bordering on idolatry.
This gentleman, many years after the gentle Lady Alice passed away, lived in peaceful and dignified isolation in the old Hall, which he never left since becoming a widower. He dedicated all his efforts to restoring his rundown estates and raising his only son, whom he cherished with an affection that was almost idolizing.
With the last Miles St. Aubyn, however, we shall have little to do henceforth, for the soldier of the Netherlands had departed so far from the traditions of his family—the eldest son of which had for generations borne the same name of Miles—as to drop that patrimonial appellation in the person of his son, whom he had caused to be christened Jasper, after a beloved friend, a brother of the lady afterward his wife, who had fallen by his side on a well-fought field in the Luxembourg.
With the last Miles St. Aubyn, however, we won’t have much to do from now on, as the soldier from the Netherlands had strayed so far from his family’s traditions—the eldest son of which had for generations carried the name Miles—that he decided to drop that family name for his son, whom he named Jasper, after a cherished friend, the brother of the woman who later became his wife, who had died beside him on a hard-fought battlefield in Luxembourg.
What was the cause which induced the veteran, in other respects so severe a stickler for ancient habitudes, to swerve from this time-honored custom, it would be difficult to state; some of those who knew him best, attributing it merely to the desire of perpetuating the memory of his best friend in the person of his only child; while others ascribed it to a sort of superstitious feeling, which, attaching the continued decline of the house to the continual recurrence of the patronymic, looked forward in some degree to a revival of its honors with a new name to its lord.
What caused the veteran, who was otherwise such a strict adherent to old customs, to break this long-standing tradition is hard to say. Some of those who knew him best thought it was simply his desire to honor the memory of his closest friend through his only child. Others believed it was due to a kind of superstitious belief that linked the ongoing decline of the family to the repeated use of the family name, and they anticipated that a fresh name for its heir would somehow bring back its former glory.
Whatever might have been the cause, the consequences of this deviation from old family usage, as prognosticated by the dependents of Widecomb, and the superstitious inhabitants of the neighboring woods and wolds, were any thing but likely to better the fortunes of the lords of the manor; for not a few of them asserted, with undoubting faith, that the last St. Aubyn had seen the light of day, and that in the same generation which had seen the extinction of the old name the old race should itself pass away. Nor did they lack some sage authority to which they might refer for confirmation of their dark forebodings; for there existed, living yet in the mouths of men, one of those ancient saws, which were so common a century or two ago in the rural districts of England, as connected with the fortunes of the old houses; and which were referred to some Mother Shipton, or other equally infallible soothsayer of the county, whose dicta to the vulgar minds of the feudal tenantry were confirmations strong as proofs of Holy Writ.
Whatever the reason, the fallout from this break in traditional family customs, as predicted by the folks of Widecomb and the superstitious residents of the nearby woods and hills, was unlikely to improve the fortunes of the manor's lords. Many firmly believed that the last St. Aubyn had been born, and that in the same generation that marked the end of the old name, the old lineage would also disappear. They even had some wise sayings to back up their gloomy predictions; one of those ancient proverbs, still circulating among people, had been common a century or two ago in the rural areas of England, connected to the fates of noble families. This wisdom was often attributed to a Mother Shipton or another infallible soothsayer from the county, whose pronouncements to the simple minds of the feudal tenants were as solid as scripture.
The prophecy in question was certainly exceeding old; and had been handed down through many generations, by direct oral tradition, among a race of men wholly illiterate and uneducated; to whom perhaps alone, owing to the long expatriation of the late and present lords of the manor, it was now familiar; although in past times it had doubtless been accredited by the family to which it related.
The prophecy in question was definitely very old and had been passed down through many generations by direct oral tradition among a group of men who were completely illiterate and uneducated. It was likely familiar to them only because of the long absence of the recent and current lords of the manor, even though it must have once been recognized by the family it was associated with.
It ran as follows, and, not being deficient in a sort of wild harmony and rugged solemnity, produced, by no means unnaturally, a powerful effect on the minds of hearers, when recited in awe-stricken tones and with a bended brow beside some feebly glimmering hearth, in the lulls of the tempest haply raving without, among the leafless trees, under the starless night—It ran as follows, and, universally believed by the vassals of the house, it remains for us to see how far its predictions were confirmed by events, and how far it influenced or foretold the course of passion, or the course of fate—
It went like this, and, not lacking a kind of wild harmony and rough seriousness, created, quite naturally, a strong impact on those listening when recited in breathless tones with a furrowed brow beside a dimly flickering fire, during the pauses of the storm raging outside, among the bare trees, under the starless sky—It went like this, and, widely believed by the servants of the house, we must see how much its predictions were proven by events, and how much it influenced or foretold the path of passion, or the path of fate—
While Miles sits master in Widecomb place,
While Miles sits as the master of Widecomb place,
The cradle shall rock on the oaken floor,
The cradle will sway on the oak floor,
And St. Aubyn rule, where he ruled of yore.
And St. Aubyn rules, where he ruled long ago.
But when Miles departs from the olden race,
But when Miles leaves the old race,
The cradle shall rock by the hearth no more,
The cradle won’t rock by the fireplace anymore,
Nor St. Aubyn rule, where he ruled of yore.
Nor St. Aubyn ruled, where he once ruled long ago.
Thus far it has been necessary for us to tread back the path of departed generations, and to retrace the fortunes of the Widecomb family, inasmuch as many of the events, which we shall have to narrate hereafter, and very much of the character of the principal personage, to whom our tale relates, have a direct relation to these precedents, and would have been to a certain degree incomprehensible but for this retrogression. If it obtain no other end, it will serve at least to explain how, amid scenes so rural and sequestered, and dwelling almost in solitude, among neighbors so rugged and uncivilized, there should have been found a family, deprived of all advantages of intercommunication with equals or superiors in intellect and demeanor, and even unassisted by the humanizing influence of familiar female society, which had yet maintained, as if traditionally, all the principles, all the ideas, and all the habitudes of the brightest schools of knightly courtesy and gentlemanly bearing, all the graces and easy dignity of courts, among the remote solitudes of the country.
So far, we've needed to look back at the path of past generations and trace the story of the Widecomb family. Many events that we’ll discuss later and a lot of the character of the main person in our story are directly connected to these earlier events, and would be somewhat confusing without this background. Even if it serves no other purpose, it will at least help explain how, in such rural and isolated surroundings, living almost in solitude among such rough and uncivilized neighbors, there could exist a family deprived of any chance to interact with others of equal or higher intellect and manners, and even lacking the nurturing influence of female companionship, yet still upheld, almost as if by tradition, all the principles, ideas, and habits of the finest schools of chivalrous courtesy and gentlemanly conduct, as well as the grace and natural dignity of courts, within the remote solitude of the countryside.
At the time when our narrative commences, the soldier of the Netherlands, Sir Miles St. Aubyn—for though he cared not to bear a foreign title, he had been stricken a knight banneret on a bloody battle-field of Flanders—had fallen long into the sere, the yellow leaf; and though his cheek was still ruddy as a winter pippin, his eye bright and clear, and his foot firm as ever, his hair was as white as the drifted snow; his arm had lost its nervous power; and if his mind was still sane and his body sound, he was now more addicted to sit beside the glowing hearth in winter, or to bask in the summer sunshine, poring over some old chronicle or antique legend, than to wake the echoes of the oakwoods with his bugle-horn, or to rouse the heathcock from the heathy moorland with his blythe springers.
At the moment our story begins, the soldier from the Netherlands, Sir Miles St. Aubyn—though he didn't want a foreign title, he had been made a knight banneret on a bloody battlefield in Flanders—had fallen into the later years of his life; and while his cheeks were still as rosy as a winter apple, his eyes bright and clear, and his step as steady as ever, his hair had turned as white as fresh snow; his arm had lost its strength; and although his mind was still sharp and his body in good shape, he preferred to sit by the warm fire in winter, or soak up the summer sun, reading some old chronicle or ancient legend, rather than waking the echoes of the oak woods with his bugle or stirring the heathcock from the moors with his lively springers.
Not so, however, the child of his heart, Jasper. The boy on whom such anxious pains had been bestowed, on whom hopes so intense reposed, had reached his seventeenth summer. Like all his race, he was unusually tall, and admirably formed, both for agility and strength. Never, from his childhood upward, having mingled with any persons of vulgar station or unpolished demeanor, he was, as if by nature, graceful and easy. His manners although proud, and marked by something of that stern dignity which we have mentioned as a characteristic of the father, but which in one so youthful appeared strange and out of place, were ever those of a high and perfect gentleman. His features were marked with all the ancestral beauties, which may be traced in unmixed races through so many generations; and as it was a matter of notorious truth, that from the date of the conquest, no drop of Saxon or of Celtic blood had been infused into the pure Norman stream which flowed through the veins of the proud St. Aubyns, it was no marvel that after the lapse of so many ages the youthful Jasper should display, both in face and form, the characteristic lines and coloring peculiar to the noblest tribe of men that has ever issued from the great northern hive of nations. Accordingly, he had the rich dark chestnut hair, not curled, but waving in loose clusters; the clear gray eye; the aquiline nose; the keen and fiery look; the resolute mouth, and the iron jaw, which in all ages have belonged to the descendant of the Northman. While the spare yet sinewy frame, the deep, round chest, thin flanks, and limbs long and muscular and singularly agile, were not less perfect indications of his blood than the sharp, eagle-like expression of the bold countenance.
Not so, however, the child of his heart, Jasper. The boy who had been the focus of such anxiety and high hopes had turned seventeen. Like all his family, he was unusually tall and remarkably built for both agility and strength. Having never interacted with anyone from a lower social class or with a rough demeanor, he naturally possessed a graceful and effortless presence. His manners, though proud and carrying a hint of the stern dignity associated with his father, seemed strange and out of place for someone so young; yet they were always those of a high and perfect gentleman. His features displayed all the inherited beauty that can be seen in pure bloodlines throughout generations; and since it was well-known that from the time of the conquest, no trace of Saxon or Celtic blood had mixed with the pure Norman blood of the proud St. Aubyns, it wasn’t surprising that after so many years the young Jasper should exhibit, in both looks and build, the distinctive traits and coloring typical of the noblest lineage that emerged from the great northern hive of nations. Thus, he had rich dark chestnut hair, not curled but flowing in loose waves; clear gray eyes; an aquiline nose; a sharp and fiery gaze; a determined mouth; and a strong jawline, all of which had always been associated with the descendants of the Vikings. Meanwhile, his lean yet muscular frame, broad chest, slim waist, and long, powerful limbs that moved with exceptional agility were just as clear a sign of his lineage as the sharp, eagle-like expression of his bold face.
Trained in his early boyhood to all those exercises of activity and strength, which were in those days held essential to the gentleman, it needs not to say that Jasper St. Aubyn could ride, swim, fence, shoot, run, leap, pitch the bar, and go through every manœuvre of the salle d’armes, the tilt-yard, and the manège, with equal grace and power. Nor had his lighter accomplishments been neglected; for the age of his father and grandfather, if profligate and dissolute even to debauchery, was still refined and polished, and to dance gracefully, and touch the lute or sing tastefully, was as much expected from the cavalier as to have a firm foot in the stirrup, or a strong and supple wrist with the backsword and rapier.
Trained in his early childhood in all those activities and strength exercises that were considered essential for gentlemen back then, it goes without saying that Jasper St. Aubyn could ride, swim, fence, shoot, run, leap, throw the discus, and master every maneuver in the fencing hall, the tilt yard, and the riding school, with equal grace and skill. His lighter talents were not overlooked either; for his father’s and grandfather’s era, despite being excessive and debauched, was still refined and elegant. To dance gracefully and play the lute or sing beautifully was just as expected of a gentleman as having a steady foot in the stirrup or a strong and flexible wrist with the backsword and rapier.
His mind had been richly stored also, if not very sagely trained and regulated. For Sir Miles, in the course of his irregular and adventurous life, had read much more than he had meditated; had picked up much more of learning than he had of philosophy; and what philosophy he had belonged much more to the cold self-reliance of the camp than to the sounder tenets of the schools.
His mind was filled with knowledge, although he hadn't trained or organized it very wisely. Sir Miles, through his unconventional and adventurous life, had read far more than he had pondered; he had absorbed much more knowledge than he had gained in philosophy; and the philosophy he did have leaned more toward the cold self-reliance of the battlefield than the more solid principles taught in schools.
While filling his son’s mind, therefore, with much curious lore of all sorts; while making him a master of many tongues, and laying before him books of all kinds, the old banneret had taken little pains—perhaps he would not have succeeded had he taken more—to point the lessons which the books contained; to draw deductions from the facts which he inculcated; or to direct the course of the young man’s opinions.
While filling his son's mind with all sorts of interesting knowledge, teaching him multiple languages, and providing him with various kinds of books, the old knight didn't put much effort—maybe he wouldn't have been successful even if he had—to highlight the lessons in the books, to draw conclusions from the facts he taught, or to guide the young man's opinions.
Self-taught himself, or taught only in the hard school of experience, and having himself arrived at sound principles of conduct, he never seemed to recollect that the boy would run through no such ordeal, and reap no such lessons; nor did he ever reflect that the deductions which he had himself drawn from certain facts, acquired in one way, and under one set of circumstances, would probably be entirely different from those at which another would arrive, when his data were acquired in a very different manner, and under circumstances altogether diverse and dissimilar.
Self-taught or educated only through tough experiences, and having developed strong principles of behavior, he never seemed to remember that the boy wouldn’t go through any such challenges and wouldn’t learn those lessons. He also never considered that the conclusions he had drawn from certain facts, gained in one way and under one set of conditions, would likely be completely different from what someone else might conclude when their information was obtained in a very different way and under totally different circumstances.
Thence it came that Jasper St. Aubyn, at the age of seventeen years, was in all qualities of body thoroughly trained and disciplined; and in all mental faculties perfectly educated, but entirely untrained, uncorrected and unchastened.
Thence it came that Jasper St. Aubyn, at the age of seventeen, was in every way physically fit and disciplined; and in all mental abilities well educated, but completely untrained, uncorrected, and unrestrained.
In manner, he was a perfect gentleman; in body, he was a perfect man; in mind, he was almost a perfect scholar. And what, our reader will perhaps inquire, what could he have been more; or what more could education have effected in his behalf?
In terms of behavior, he was a true gentleman; physically, he was a perfect man; intellectually, he was nearly a flawless scholar. And what, our reader might wonder, what more could he have been; or what else could education have done for him?
Much—very much—good friend.
Very close friend.
For as there is an education of the body, and an education of the brain, so is there also an education of the heart. And that is an education which men rarely have the faculty of imparting, and which few men ever have obtained, who have not enjoyed the inestimable advantage of female nurture during their youth, as well as their childhood; unless they have learned it in the course of painful years, from those severe and bitter teachers, those chasteners and purifiers of the heart—sorrow and suffering, which two are experience.
For just as there is physical education and mental education, there is also emotional education. This is an education that people rarely know how to teach, and that few individuals gain unless they have the invaluable support of women in their upbringing, both in childhood and adolescence; unless they have learned it through the challenging experiences of life, from the harsh and difficult lessons taught by sorrow and suffering, which are two experiences that everyone encounters.
This, then, was the education in which Jasper St. Aubyn was altogether deficient; which Sir Miles had never so much as attempted to impart to him; and which, had he endeavored, he probably would have failed to bestow.
This was the education that Jasper St. Aubyn completely lacked; which Sir Miles had never even tried to share with him; and which, had he made an effort, he likely would have been unable to provide.
We do not mean to say that the boy was heartless—boys rarely are so, we might almost say never—nor that the impulses of his heart were toward evil rather than good; far from it. His heart, like all young and untainted hearts, was full of noble impulses—but they were impulses; full of fresh springing generous desires, of gracious sympathies and lofty aspirations—but he had not one principle—he never had been taught to question one impulse, before acting upon it—he never had learned to check one desire, to doubt the genuineness of one sympathy, to moderate the eagerness of one aspiration. He never had been brought to suspect that there were such virtues as self-control, or self-devotion; such vices as selfishness or self-abandonment—in a word, he never had so much as heard
We don't mean to say that the boy was heartless—boys are rarely like that, we might even say never—nor that his feelings leaned towards evil instead of good; quite the opposite. His heart, like all young and innocent hearts, was full of noble feelings—but they were emotions; full of fresh and generous desires, of kind sympathies and high aspirations—but he had no principles—he had never been taught to question any of his feelings before acting on them—he had never learned to hold back a desire, to doubt the sincerity of a sympathy, or to temper the intensity of an aspiration. He had never been led to think that there were virtues like self-control or self-devotion; vices like selfishness or giving in to impulses—in short, he had never even heard
That Right is right, and that to follow Right
That what's right is right, and that we should follow what's right
Were wisdom, in the scorn of consequence—
Were wisdom, in the disregard of consequences—
and therefore he was, at the day of which we write, even what he was; and thereafter, what we propose to show you.
and so he was, on the day we're writing about, exactly who he was; and after that, what we plan to show you.
At the time when the youthful heir had attained his seventeenth year, the great object of his father’s life was accomplished; the fortunes of the family were so far at least retrieved, that if the St. Aubyns no longer aspired, as of old, to be the first or wealthiest family of the county, they were at least able to maintain the household on that footing of generous liberality and hospitable ease which has been at all times the pride and passion of the English country gentleman.
At the time the young heir turned seventeen, his father's lifelong ambition was achieved; the family's fortunes had improved enough that, while the St. Aubyns no longer aimed to be the richest or most prominent family in the county, they could still sustain their household with the generous hospitality and ease that has always been the pride and passion of English country gentry.
For many years Sir Miles had undergone the severest privations, and it was only by the endurance of actual poverty within doors, that he was enabled to maintain that footing abroad, without which he could scarcely have preserved his position in society.
For many years, Sir Miles had gone through extreme hardships, and it was only by enduring real poverty at home that he was able to keep up appearances outside, without which he could hardly have held his place in society.
For many years the park had been neglected, the gardens overrun with weeds and brambles, the courts grass-grown, and the house itself dilapidated, literally from the impossibility of supporting domestics sufficiently numerous to perform the necessary labors of the estate.
For many years, the park had been ignored, with the gardens taken over by weeds and thorny bushes, the courts overgrown with grass, and the house itself falling apart, mainly because it was impossible to have enough staff to handle the necessary work on the estate.
During much of this period it was to the beasts of the forest, the fowl of the moorland, and the fish of the streams, that the household of Widecomb had looked for their support; nor did the table of the banneret himself boast any liquor more generous than that afforded by the ale vats of March and October.
During much of this time, the family of Widecomb relied on the animals of the forest, the birds of the moorland, and the fish from the streams for their sustenance; even the table of the knight himself didn’t have any drinks more luxurious than what was provided by the ale barrels from March and October.
Throughout the whole of this dark and difficult time, however, the stout old soldier had never suffered one particle of that ceremonial, which he deemed essential as well to the formation as the preservation of the character of a true gentleman, to be relaxed or neglected by his diminished household.
Throughout this dark and challenging time, however, the brave old soldier had never allowed even a bit of that ceremonial, which he considered essential for both building and maintaining the character of a true gentleman, to be overlooked or neglected by his reduced household.
Personally, he was at all times clad point device; nor did he ever fail in being mounted, himself and at least one attendant, as became a cavalier of honor. The hours of the early dinner, and of the more agreeable and social supper, were announced duly by the clang of trumpets, even when there were no guests to be summoned, save the old banneret and his motherless child, and perhaps the only visiter for years at Widecomb Manor, the gray-haired vicar of the village, who had served years before as chaplain of an English regiment in the Low Countries, with Sir Miles. Nor was the pewter tankard, containing at the best but toast and ale, stirred with a sprig of rosemary, handed around the board with less solemnity than had it been a golden hanap mantling with the first vintages of Burgundy or Xeres.
He was always impeccably dressed, and he never failed to ride out with himself and at least one attendant, as befits a man of honor. The times for the early dinner and the more enjoyable and social supper were announced with the sound of trumpets, even when there were no guests to be called, except for the old banneret and his motherless child, and perhaps the only visitor in years at Widecomb Manor, the gray-haired vicar of the village, who had served years earlier as the chaplain for an English regiment in the Low Countries alongside Sir Miles. The pewter tankard, which usually contained only toast and ale, was passed around the table with just as much seriousness as if it were a golden cup overflowing with the finest Burgundy or Sherry.
Thus it was that, as Jasper advanced gradually toward years of manhood, the fortunes of the house improving in proportion to his growth, seeing no alteration in the routine of the household, he scarcely was aware that any change had taken place in more essential points.
Thus it was that, as Jasper slowly moved into adulthood, the family's fortunes improved along with his growth. Not noticing any changes in the daily routine of the household, he barely realized that any significant changes had occurred.
The eye and ear of the child had been taken by the banners, the trumpets, and the glittering board, and his fancy riveted by the solemnity and grave decorum which characterized the meals partaken in the great hall; and naturally enough he never knew that the pewter platters and tankards had been exchanged, since those days, for plate of silver, and the strong ale converted into claret or canary.
The child's eyes and ears were captivated by the banners, the trumpets, and the shiny decorations, and he was drawn in by the seriousness and formal decorum of the meals served in the grand hall. He was completely unaware that the pewter plates and tankards had since been replaced with silver ones, and the strong ale had turned into claret or canary.
The consequence of this was simply that he found himself a youth of seventeen, surrounded by all the means and appliances of luxury, with servants, horses, hounds, and falcons at his command, the leading personage, beyond all comparison, of the neighborhood, highly born, handsome, well bred and accomplished. All this, by the way, was entirely uncorrected by any memory of past sufferings or sorrows, either on his own part or on that of his family, or by any knowledge of the privations and exertions on the part of Sir Miles, by which this present affluence had been purchased; and he became, naturally enough, somewhat over confident in his own qualities, somewhat over-bearing in his manner, and not a little intolerant and inconsiderate as to the opinions and feelings of others. He then presented, in a word, the not unusual picture of an arrogant, self-sufficient, proud and fiery youth, with many generous and noble points, and many high qualities, which, duly cultivated, might have rendered him a good, a happy, and perhaps even a great man; but which, untrained as they were, and suffered to run up into a rank and unpruned overgrowth, were but too likely to degenerate themselves into vices, and to render him at some future day a tormentor of himself, and an oppressor of others.
The result was that he found himself as a seventeen-year-old, surrounded by all the luxuries—servants, horses, hounds, and falcons—at his disposal. He was the most prominent person in the neighborhood, highly born, handsome, well-mannered, and skilled. This status was completely untouched by any memories of past hardships or sorrows, whether his own or his family's, or by any understanding of the sacrifices and efforts made by Sir Miles to secure this wealth. Naturally, this led him to become somewhat overconfident in his abilities, somewhat arrogant in his demeanor, and quite intolerant and inconsiderate of others' opinions and feelings. In short, he represented a typical image of an arrogant, self-satisfied, proud, and passionate youth, possessing many generous and noble traits, along with numerous high qualities that, if properly nurtured, could have made him a good, happy, and possibly great man. However, since these traits were unrefined and left to grow unchecked, they were likely to turn into vices, potentially making him a tormentor of himself and an oppressor of others in the future.
Now, however, he was a general favorite, for largely endowed with animal spirits, indulged in every wish that his fancy could form, never crossed in the least particular, it was rarely that his violent temper would display itself, or his innate selfishness rise conspicuous above the superficial face of good-nature and somewhat careless affability, which he presented to the general observer.
Now, however, he was a favorite among everyone, largely filled with high spirits, indulging in every desire his imagination could create, never thwarted in any way. It was rare for his fierce temper to show itself, or for his natural selfishness to stand out beyond the surface of the good-natured and somewhat easygoing friendliness he showed to those around him.
It was, perhaps, unfortunate for Jasper, no less than for those who were in after days connected with him, whether for good or evil, that, at this critical period of his adolescence, when the character of the man is developed from the accidents of boyhood, in proportion as his increasing years and altered habits and pursuits led him to be more abroad, and cast him in some degree into the world, the advancing years and growing infirmities of his father kept him closer to the library and the hall.
It was, perhaps, unfortunate for Jasper, as well as for those who later got involved with him, whether for better or worse, that during this crucial time in his teenage years, when a person's character is shaped by the experiences of childhood, his father's advancing age and health issues forced him to stay more in the library and the hall, just as he was becoming more engaged with the world due to his growing years and changing habits and interests.
So that at the very time when his expanding mind and nascent passions most needed sage advice and moderate coercion, or at least wary guidance, he was abandoned almost entirely to his own direction. The first outbreaks, therefore, of evil principles, the germs of a masterful will, the seeds of fierce and fiery passions, and, above all, the growing recklessness with regard to the feelings and the rights of others, which could scarcely have escaped the notice of the shrewd old man had he accompanied his son abroad, and which, if noticed, would surely have been repressed, were allowed to increase hourly by self-indulgence and the want of restraint, unknown and unsuspected to the youth himself, for whom one day they were to be the cause of so many and so bitter trials.
So, at the time when his developing mind and emerging emotions needed wise advice and some gentle control, or at least cautious guidance, he was mostly left to figure things out on his own. As a result, the first signs of bad principles, the beginnings of a strong will, the sparks of intense and fiery emotions, and above all, the increasing carelessness regarding the feelings and rights of others—things that the sharp old man would have noticed had he traveled with his son, and which, if recognized, would definitely have been curbed—were allowed to grow daily through self-indulgence and lack of limits, unknown and unnoticed by the young man himself, who would one day face many painful challenges because of them.
But it is now time that, turning from this brief retrospect of previous events, and this short analysis of the early constitution of the mind of him whose singular career is to form the subject of this narrative, we should introduce our reader to the scene of action, and to the person whose adventures in after life will perhaps excuse the space which has necessarily been allotted to the antecedents of the first marked event which befel him, and from which all the rest took their rise in a train of connection, which, although difficult to trace by a casual observer, was in reality close and perfect.
But now it’s time to shift away from this brief look back at previous events and this short analysis of the early mindset of the person whose unique journey is the focus of this story. We should introduce our readers to the setting and to the individual whose later adventures may justify the amount of space dedicated to the background of the first significant event that occurred in their life, which set off a series of interconnected occurrences that, while hard for an outsider to see, were actually close and seamless.
The manor-house of Widecomb, such as it has been slightly sketched above, stood on a broad flat terrace, paved with slabs of red freestone, and adorned with a massive balustrade of the same material, interspersed with grotesque images at the points where it was reached from the esplanade below, by three or four flights of broad and easy steps.
The Widecomb manor house, as briefly described earlier, stood on a wide, flat terrace made of red sandstone slabs, featuring a heavy balustrade of the same material, decorated with quirky figures at the spots where it connected to the esplanade below, accessed by three or four broad and gentle staircases.
The mansion itself was large, and singularly picturesque, but the beauties of the building were as nothing to those of the scenery which it overlooked.
The mansion was huge and uniquely beautiful, but the charm of the building was nothing compared to the breathtaking views of the landscape it looked over.
It was built on the last and lowest slope of one of those romantic spurs which trend southerly from the wild and heathery heights of Dartmoor. And although the broad and beautifully kept lawn was embosomed in a very woody and sylvan chase, full of deep glens and tangled dingles, which was in turn framed on three sides by the deep oak-woods, which covered all the rounded hills in the rear of the estate and to the right and left hand, yet as the land continued to fall toward the south for many and many a mile, the sight could range from the oriel windows of the great hall, and of the fine old library, situated on either hand of the entrance and armory, over a wide expanse of richly cultivated country, with more than one navigable river winding among the woods and corn-fields, and many a village steeple glittering among the hedgerows, until in the far distance it was bounded by a blue hazy line, which seemed to melt into the sky, but which was in truth, though not to be distinguished as such unless by a practiced eye, the British Channel.
It was built on the last and lowest slope of one of those romantic hills that trend south from the wild and heather-covered heights of Dartmoor. Even though the broad and beautifully maintained lawn was nestled in a very wooded area full of deep valleys and tangled thickets, which was framed on three sides by dense oak woods covering the rounded hills behind the estate and to the right and left, the land continued to slope down toward the south for many miles. From the oriel windows of the great hall and the impressive old library, located on either side of the entrance and armory, you could see a wide expanse of richly cultivated land, with more than one navigable river winding through the woods and fields, and many a village steeple sparkling among the hedgerows. In the far distance, the view was capped by a blue hazy line that seemed to fade into the sky, which was actually the British Channel, though it wouldn't be distinguishable as such without a practiced eye.
The Hall itself and even the southern verge of the chase, which bounded the estate in that direction, lay, however, at a very considerable distance from the cultivated country, and was divided from it by a vast broken chasm, with banks so precipitous and rocky that no road had ever been carried through it, while its great width had deterred men from the idea of bridging it. Through this strange and terrific gorge there rushed an impetuous and powerful torrent, broken by many falls and rapids, with many a deep and limpid pool between them, favorite haunts of the large salmon and sea trout which abounded in its waters. This brook, for it scarcely can be called a river, although after the rains of autumn or the melting snows of spring it sent down an immense volume of dark, rust colored water, with a roar that could be heard for miles, to the distant Tamar, swept down the hills in a series of cascades from the right hand side of the park, until it reached the brink of the chasm we have described, lying at right angles to its former course, down which it plunged in an impetuous shoot of nearly three hundred feet, and rushed thence easterly away, walled on each side by the precipitous rock, until some five miles thence it was crossed at a deep and somewhat dangerous ford, by the only great road which traversed that district, and by which alone strangers could reach the Hall and its beautiful demesnes.
The Hall and even the southern edge of the property, which marked the boundary of the estate in that direction, were quite far from the cultivated land. They were separated by a vast, jagged chasm with steep, rocky banks that made it impossible to build a road through it. Its wide expanse discouraged any attempts to bridge it. Through this strange and daunting gorge rushed a fast and powerful stream, interrupted by numerous waterfalls and rapids, with deep, clear pools in between—ideal spots for the large salmon and sea trout that thrived in its waters. This brook, though it hardly qualified as a river, sent down a massive volume of dark, rusty water after autumn rains or spring snowmelt, producing a roar that could be heard from miles away, all the way to the distant Tamar. It cascaded down the hills from the right side of the park until it reached the edge of the chasm, where it took a sharp turn and plunged down an almost three-hundred-foot drop, rushing eastward, flanked by steep cliffs. About five miles further on, it was crossed by a deep and somewhat treacherous ford, which was the only major road that passed through the area, the only route by which strangers could access the Hall and its beautiful grounds.
To the westward or right hand side of the chase the country was entirely wild and savage, covered with thick woods, interspersed with lonely heaths, and intersected by hundreds of clear brawling rills. To the eastward, however, although much broken by forest ground, there was a wide range of rich pasture fields and meadows, divided by great overgrown hawthorn hedges, each hedge almost a thicket, and penetrated by numerous lanes and horse-roads buried between deep banks, and overcanopied by foliage, that, even at noonday, was almost impenetrable to the sunshine.
To the west, or on the right side of the chase, the land was completely wild and untamed, covered in thick woods, sprinkled with lonely heaths, and crisscrossed by numerous clear, rushing streams. On the east side, though the area was quite rugged with forests, there was a vast expanse of lush pastures and meadows, separated by large overgrown hawthorn hedges—each one almost a thicket—along with various lanes and horse paths hidden among deep banks and shaded by foliage that, even at noon, blocked out much of the sunlight.
Here and there lay scattered among the fields and woods innumerable farm-houses and granges, the abodes of small freeholders, once tenants and vassals of the great St. Aubyns; and, at about six miles from the Hall, nestled in a green valley, through which ran a clear, bright trout-stream to join the turbulent torrent, stood the little market town of Widecomb-Under-Moor, from their unalienated property in which the family of St. Aubyn derived the most valuable portion of their incomes.
Here and there, scattered among the fields and woods, were countless farmhouses and small estates, homes to small landowners who were once tenants and vassals of the great St. Aubyns. About six miles from the Hall, nestled in a green valley through which a clear, bright trout stream flowed to join the turbulent river, was the little market town of Widecomb-Under-Moor. The St. Aubyn family derived the majority of their income from this unalienated property.
Over the whole of this pleasant and peaceful tract, whether it was still owned by themselves, or had passed into the hands of the free yeomanry, the Lords of Widecomb still held manorial rights, and the few feudal privileges which had survived the revolution; and, through the whole of it, Sir Miles St. Aubyn was regarded with unmixed love and veneration, while the boy Jasper was looked upon almost as a son in every family, though some old men would shake their heads doubtfully, and mutter sage but unregarded saws concerning his present disposition and future prospects; and some old grandames would prognosticate disasters, horrors, and even crimes as hanging over his career, in consequence, perhaps, of the inauspicious change in the patronymic of his race.
Throughout this pleasant and peaceful area, whether it was still owned by the family or had passed into the hands of the free farmers, the Lords of Widecomb still maintained manorial rights and the few feudal privileges that survived the revolution. Throughout the region, Sir Miles St. Aubyn was respected and loved by everyone, while the boy Jasper was seen almost as a son in each household. Some older men would shake their heads in doubt and mutter wise but unheeded sayings about his current situation and future prospects. Meanwhile, some elderly women would predict disasters, horrors, and even crimes looming over his future, possibly due to the unfavorable change in the family name.
They were a happy and an unsophisticated race who inhabited those lonely glens. Sufficiently well provided to be above the want of necessaries, or the fear of poverty, they were not so far removed from the necessity of labor as to have incurred vicious ambitions—moderate, frugal, and industrious, they lived uncorrupted, and died happy in their unlearned innocence.
They were a cheerful and simple people who lived in those isolated valleys. Well-off enough to not worry about basic needs or fear poverty, they were still close enough to the need for work that they didn’t develop harmful ambitions—moderate, frugal, and hardworking, they lived without corruption and died content in their uneducated innocence.
It was the boast of the district that bars and locks were appendages to doors entirely unusual and useless; that the cage of Widecomb had not held a tenant since the days of stiff old Oliver; and that no deed of violence or blood had ever tainted those calm vales with horror.
It was a point of pride for the area that bars and locks were just extra details on doors that were completely unusual and unnecessary; that the cage of Widecomb had been empty since the time of stuffy old Oliver; and that no act of violence or bloodshed had ever stained those peaceful valleys with fear.
Alas! how soon was that boast to be annulled; how soon were the details of a dread domestic tragedy, full of dark horrors, and reproductive of guilt through generations, to render the very name of Widecomb a terror, and to invest the beauteous scenery with images of superstitious awe and hatred. But we must not anticipate, nor seek as yet to penetrate the secrets of that destiny, which even during the morn of promising young life, seemed to overhang the house,
Alas! How quickly was that boast to be revoked; how soon would the details of a terrible family tragedy, filled with dark horrors and passing guilt down through generations, turn the very name of Widecomb into a source of fear and fill the beautiful scenery with images of superstitious dread and loathing. But we mustn't jump ahead or try to uncover the mysteries of that fate, which even in the bright morning of promising young life, seemed to loom over the house.
And hushed in grim repose,
And silent in grim rest,
Expects its evening prey.
Awaits its evening prey.
——
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
CHAPTER I.
The Peril.
The Danger.
I say beware—
I say be careful—
That way perdition lies, the very path
That way lies destruction, the very path
Of seeming safety leading to the abyss.
Of false security leading to disaster.
—MS.
—Ms.
It was as fair a morning of July as ever dawned in the blue summer sky; the sun as yet had risen but a little way above the waves of fresh green foliage which formed the horizon of the woodland scenery surrounding Widecomb Manor; and his heat, which promised ere midday to become excessive, was tempered now by the exhalations of the copious night-dews, and by the cool breath of the western breeze, which came down through the leafy gorges, in long, soft swells from the open moorlands.
It was as beautiful a July morning as ever appeared in the blue summer sky; the sun had just started to rise above the fresh green leaves that lined the horizon of the woods around Widecomb Manor. Its heat, which promised to become quite intense by midday, was now softened by the lingering night dew and the cool breeze coming from the west, flowing gently through the leafy valleys from the open moors.
All nature was alive and joyous; the air was vocal with the piping melody of the blackbirds and thrushes, caroling in every brake and bosky dingle; the smooth, green lawn, before the windows of the old Hall was peopled with whole tribes of fat, lazy hares, limping about among the dewy herbage, fearless, as it would seem, of man’s aggression; and to complete the picture, above a score of splendid peacocks were strutting to and fro on the paved terraces, or perched upon the carved stone balustrades, displaying their gorgeous plumage to the early sunshine.
All of nature was vibrant and full of life; the air was filled with the cheerful songs of blackbirds and thrushes, singing in every thicket and wooded glade; the smooth, green lawn in front of the old Hall was filled with whole groups of fat, lazy rabbits, wandering around among the dewy grass, seemingly unafraid of humans; and to top it all off, dozens of beautiful peacocks were strutting back and forth on the stone terraces or perched on the intricately carved balustrades, showcasing their stunning feathers in the early sunlight.
The shadowy mists of the first morning twilight had not been long dispersed from the lower regions, and were suspended still in the middle air in broad fleecy masses, though melting rapidly away in the increasing warmth and brightness of the day.
The dark fog of early morning hadn't been gone for long from the lower areas and still hung in the air like large, fluffy clouds, although it was quickly fading in the growing warmth and brightness of the day.
And still a faint blue line hovered over the bed of the long rocky gorge, which divided the chase from the open country, floating about it like the steam of a seething caldron, and rising here and there into tall smoke-like columns, probably where some steeper cataract of the mountain-stream sent its foam skyward.
And still a faint blue line floated above the bed of the long rocky gorge that separated the chase from the open country, drifting around like steam from a boiling pot, rising here and there into tall smoke-like columns, probably where some steeper waterfall of the mountain stream shot its foam into the air.
So early, indeed, was the hour, that had my tale been recited of these degenerate days, there would have been no gentle eyes awake to look upon the loveliness of new-awakened nature.
So early was the hour that if I had told my story about these times, there wouldn’t have been any kind eyes awake to see the beauty of nature just coming to life.
In the good days of old, however, when daylight was still deemed to be the fitting time for labor and for pastime, and night the appointed time for natural and healthful sleep, the dawn was wont to brighten beheld by other eyes than those of clowns and milkmaids, and the gay songs of the matutinal birds were listened to by ears that could appreciate their untaught melodies.
In the good old days, when daylight was still seen as the right time for work and play, and night was the time for natural and healthy sleep, dawn was often seen by more people than just clowns and milkmaids. The cheerful songs of the morning birds were heard by those who could appreciate their natural melodies.
And now, just as the stable clock was striking four, the great oaken door of the old Hall was thrown open with a vigorous swing that made it rattle on its hinges, and Jasper St. Aubyn came bounding out into the fresh morning air, with a foot as elastic as that of the mountain roe, singing a snatch of some quaint old ballad.
And now, just as the stable clock was striking four, the big wooden door of the old Hall swung open with a strong push that made it rattle on its hinges, and Jasper St. Aubyn came bursting out into the fresh morning air, with a spring in his step like a mountain goat, singing a snippet of some old-fashioned ballad.
He was dressed simply in a close-fitting jacket and tight hose of dark-green cloth, without any lace or embroidery, light boots of untanned leather, and a broad-leafed hat, with a single eagle’s feather thrust carelessly through the band. He wore neither cloak nor sword, though it was a period at which gentlemen rarely went abroad without both these, their distinctive attributes; but in the broad black belt which girt his rounded waist he carried a stout wood-knife with a buckhorn hilt; and over his shoulder there swung from a leathern thong, a large wicker fishing-basket.
He was dressed simply in a fitted jacket and tight dark-green pants, without any lace or embroidery, light boots made of untanned leather, and a wide-brimmed hat, with a single eagle feather casually tucked into the band. He wore neither a cloak nor a sword, even though it was a time when gentlemen rarely went out without both; these were their signature items. However, in the broad black belt that cinched his rounded waist, he had a sturdy wood knife with a buckhorn handle, and over his shoulder swung a large wicker fishing basket attached to a leather thong.
Nothing, indeed, could be simpler or less indicative of any particular rank or station in society than young St. Aubyn’s garb, yet it would have been a very dull and unobservant eye which should take him for aught less than a high-born and high-bred gentleman.
Nothing could be simpler or less suggestive of any specific rank or status in society than young St. Aubyn's outfit, yet it would take a very dull and inattentive eye to see him as anything less than a well-born and well-bred gentleman.
His fine intellectual face, his bearing erect before heaven, the graceful ease of his every motion, as he hurried down the flagged steps of the terrace, and planted his light foot on the dewy greensward, all betokened gentle birth and gentle associations.
His refined intellectual face, his upright posture before the sky, the elegant smoothness of his every movement as he rushed down the stone steps of the terrace and set his light foot on the dewy grass, all indicated a noble upbringing and refined connections.
But he thought nothing of himself, nor cared for his advantages, acquired or natural. The long and heavy salmon-rod which he carried in his right hand, in three pieces as yet unconnected, did not more clearly indicate his purpose than the quick marking glance which he cast toward the half-veiled sun and hazy sky, scanning the signs of the weather.
But he thought little of himself and didn't care about his advantages, whether earned or natural. The long, heavy salmon rod he held in his right hand, still in three unconnected pieces, indicated his purpose just as clearly as the quick glance he cast towards the half-hidden sun and hazy sky, checking the weather signs.
“It will do, it will do,” he said to himself, thinking as it were aloud, “for three or four hours at least; the sun will not shake off those vapors before eight o’clock at the earliest, and if he do come out then hot and strong, I do not know but the water is dark enough after the late rains to serve my turn awhile longer. It will blow up, too, I think, from the westward, and there will be a brisk curl on the pools. But come, I must be moving, if I would reach Darringford to breakfast.”
“It'll do, it'll do,” he told himself, thinking out loud, “at least for three or four hours; the sun won't clear out those fogs before eight at the earliest, and if it does come out hot and strong then, I’m not sure if the water is dark enough after the recent rains to last me a little longer. I also think it will pick up a bit from the west, and there will be a nice ripple on the pools. But come on, I need to get going if I want to make it to Darringford for breakfast.”
And as he spoke he strode out rapidly across the park toward the deep chasm of the stream, crushing a thousand aromatic perfumes from the dewy wild-flowers with his heedless foot, and thinking little of the beauties of nature, as he hastened to the scene of his loved exercise.
And as he spoke, he quickly walked across the park towards the deep gap of the stream, crushing countless fragrant wildflowers beneath his careless foot, barely noticing the beauty of nature as he rushed to his favorite activity.
It was not long, accordingly, before he reached the brink of the steep rocky bank above the stream, which he proposed to fish that morning, and paused to select the best place for descending to the water’s edge.
It didn't take long before he arrived at the edge of the steep, rocky bank overlooking the stream he planned to fish that morning, and he stopped to choose the best spot to go down to the water's edge.
It was, indeed, a striking and romantic scene as ever met the eye of painter or of poet. On the farther side of the gorge, scarcely a hundred yards distant, the dark limestone rocks rose sheer and precipitous from the very brink of the stream, rifted and broken into angular blocks and tall columnar masses, from the clefts of which, wherever they could find soil enough to support their scanty growth, a few stunted oaks shot out almost horizontally with their gnarled arms and dark-green foliage, and here and there the silvery bark and quivering tresses of the birch relieved the monotony of color by their gay brightness. Above, the cliffs were crowned with the beautiful purple heather, now in its very glow of summer bloom, about which were buzzing myriads of wild bees sipping their nectar from its cups of amethyst.
It was truly a stunning and romantic scene that could inspire any painter or poet. On the opposite side of the gorge, just a hundred yards away, the dark limestone cliffs rose steeply from the edge of the stream, jagged and broken into angular blocks and tall columns. From the crevices where there was just enough soil to allow them to grow, a few twisted oaks stretched out almost horizontally with their gnarled branches and dark green leaves. Here and there, the silvery bark and fluttering branches of the birch added a splash of brightness to the overall color scheme. Above, the cliffs were topped with beautiful purple heather, now in full summer bloom, buzzing with countless wild bees sipping nectar from its amethyst cups.
The hither side, though rough and steep and broken, was not in the place where Jasper stood precipitous; indeed it seemed as if at some distant period a sort of landslip had occurred, by which the fall of the rocky wall had been broken into massive fragments, and hurled down in an inclined plane into the bed of the stream, on which it had encroached with its shattered blocks and rounded boulders.
The side here, although rough, steep, and uneven, wasn't as steep where Jasper stood; it looked like, at some point in the past, a landslide had happened, causing the rocky wall to break into huge pieces and tumble down at an angle into the stream's bed, where it had spread out with its broken blocks and smooth boulders.
Time, however, had covered all this abrupt and broken slope with a beautiful growth of oak and hazel coppice, among which, only at distant intervals, could the dun weather-beaten flanks of the great stones be discovered.
Time, however, had transformed this steep and jagged slope into a beautiful patch of oak and hazel trees, where only occasionally could the worn, gray sides of the large stones be seen.
At the base of this descent, a hundred and fifty feet perhaps below the stand of the young sportsman, flowed the dark arrowy stream—a wild and perilous water. As clear as crystal, yet as dark as the brown cairn-gorm, it came pouring down among the broken rocks with a rapidity and force which showed what must be its fury when swollen by a storm among the mountains, here breaking into wreaths of rippling foam where some unseen ledge chafed its current, there roaring and surging white as December’s snow among the great round-headed rocks, and there again wheeling in sullen eddies, dark and deceitful, round and round some deep rock-brimmed basin.
At the bottom of this descent, about one hundred fifty feet below where the young sportsman stood, flowed the dark, swift stream—a wild and dangerous body of water. It was as clear as crystal, yet as dark as brown stone, rushing down among the broken rocks with a speed and power that hinted at its rage when swollen by a storm in the mountains—here breaking into curls of frothy waves where some hidden ledge disturbed its flow, there roaring and crashing white like December snow among the large round-topped rocks, and again swirling in gloomy eddies, dark and tricky, around some deep, rocky basin.
Here and there, indeed, it spread out into wide shallow rippling rapids, filling the whole bottom of the ravine from side to side, but more generally it did not occupy above a fourth part of the space below, leaving sometimes on this margin, sometimes on that, broad pebbly banks, or slaty ledges, affording an easy footing and a clear path to the angler in its troubled waters.
Here and there, it spread out into wide shallow rippling rapids, filling the entire bottom of the ravine from side to side. But more often, it occupied only about a fourth of the space below, leaving broad pebbly banks or slaty ledges on either side, providing an easy footing and a clear path for the angler in its turbulent waters.
After a rapid glance over the well-known scene, Jasper plunged into the coppice, and following a faint track worn by the feet of the wild-deer in the first instance, and widened by his own bolder tread, soon reached the bottom of the chasm, though not until he had flushed from the dense oak covert two noble black cocks with their superb forked tails, and glossy purple-lustered plumage, which soared away, crowing their bold defiance, over the heathery moorlands.
After quickly taking in the familiar view, Jasper dove into the thicket, following a faint trail made first by wild deer and then widened by his own bold steps. He soon reached the bottom of the ravine, but not before startling two impressive black grouse from the dense oak cover, their stunning forked tails and glossy, purplish feathers shining in the light as they flew away, loudly proclaiming their daring over the heather-covered moorlands.
Once at the water’s edge, the young man’s tackle was speedily made ready, and in a few minutes his long line went whistling through the air, as he wielded the powerful two-handed rod, as easily as if it had been a stripling’s reed, and the large gaudy peacock-fly alighted on the wheeling eddies, at the tail of a long arrowy shoot, as gently as if it had settled from too long a flight. Delicately, deftly, it was made to dance and skim the clear, brown surface, until it had crossed the pool and neared the hither bank; then again, obedient to the pliant wrist, it arose on glittering wing, circled half round the angler’s head, and was sent thirty yards aloof, straight as a wild bee’s flight, into a little mimic whirlpool, scarce larger than the hat of the skillful fisherman, which spun round and round just to leeward of a gray ledge of limestone. Scarce had it reached its mark before the water broke all around it, and the gay deceit vanished, the heavy swirl of the surface, as the break was closing, indicating the great size of the fish which had risen. Just as the swirl was subsiding, and the forked tail of the monarch of the stream was half seen as he descended, that indescribable but well-known turn of the angler’s wrist, fixed the barbed hook, and taught the scaly victim the nature of the prey he had gorged so heedlessly.
Once at the water's edge, the young man quickly set up his gear, and in a few minutes, his long line soared through the air as he handled the powerful two-handed rod with ease, as if it were just a young boy's fishing pole. The large, colorful peacock fly landed on the swirling eddies at the end of a long, arrow-like cast, settling down as if it had just returned from a long journey. He skillfully made it dance and skim across the clear, brown surface until it crossed the pool and got close to the near bank; then, following the motion of his flexible wrist, it lifted up on sparkling wings, circled halfway around the angler’s head, and shot thirty yards away, straight as a wild bee, into a small whirlpool barely bigger than the fisherman’s hat, spinning just to the side of a gray limestone ledge. It had barely reached its spot before the water erupted all around it, and the bright lure disappeared, the heavy splash on the surface hinting at the size of the fish that had taken the bait. Just as the splash was settling and the forked tail of the king of the stream was partially visible as it dove, that unmistakable and well-known flick of the angler’s wrist set the barbed hook, teaching the scaly prey exactly what kind of bait it had foolishly swallowed.
With a wild bound he threw himself three feet out of the water, showing his silver sides, with the sea-lice yet clinging to his scales, a fresh sea-run fish of fifteen, ay, eighteen pounds, and perhaps over.
With a wild leap, he launched himself three feet out of the water, displaying his silver sides, with sea lice still clinging to his scales, a fresh sea-run fish weighing fifteen, maybe even eighteen pounds, or possibly more.
On his broad back he strikes the water, but not as he meant the tightened line; for as he leaped the practiced hand had lowered the rod’s tip, that it fell in a loose bight below him. Again! again! again! and yet a fourth time he bounded into the air with desperate and vigorous soubresaults, like an unbroken steed that would dismount his rider, lashing the eddies of the dark stream into bright bubbling streaks, and making the heart of his captor beat high with anticipation of the desperate struggle that should follow, before the monster would lie panting and exhausted on the yellow sand or moist greensward.
On his broad back, he hits the water, but not in the way he intended with the tightened line; as he jumped, his skilled hand had lowered the rod’s tip, causing the line to fall loosely beneath him. Again! Again! Again! And once more, he leaped into the air with frantic and powerful flips, like a wild horse trying to throw off its rider, splashing the dark water into bright, bubbling streaks, making his captor's heart race with anticipation of the fierce struggle that would come before the beast lay panting and exhausted on the yellow sand or soft green grass.
Away! with the rush of an eagle through the air, he is gone like an arrow down the rapids—how the reel rings, and the line whistles from the swift working wheel; he is too swift, too headstrong to be checked as yet; tenfold the strength of that slender tackle might not control him in his first fiery rush.
Away! With the speed of an eagle soaring through the sky, he’s off like an arrow racing down the rapids—listen to the reel spin, and the line whistle from the fast-moving wheel; he’s too quick, too determined to be stopped just yet; even ten times the strength of that thin gear might not hold him back in his initial wild surge.
But Jasper, although young in years, was old in the art, and skillful as the craftiest of the gentle craftsmen. He gives him the butt of his rod steadily, trying the strength of his tackle with a delicate and gentle finger, giving him line at every rush, yet firmly, cautiously, feeling his mouth all the while, and moderating his speed even while he yields to his fury.
But Jasper, even though he's young, was experienced in the craft and as skilled as the most clever of the skilled artisans. He steadily gives him the butt of his rod, testing the strength of his tackle with a gentle touch, letting out line during every surge while still being firm and careful, checking his mouth the whole time, and controlling his speed even as he gives in to his rage.
Meanwhile, with the eye of intuition and the nerve of iron, he bounds along the difficult shore, he leaps from rock to rock, alighting on their slippery tops with the firm agility of the rope-dancer, he splashes knee deep through the slippery shallows, keeping his line ever taut, inclining his rod over his shoulder, bearing on his fish ever with a killing pull, steering him clear of every rock or stump against which he would fain smash the tackle, and landing him at length in a fine open roomy pool, at the foot of a long stretch of white and foamy rapids, down which he has just piloted him with the eye of faith, and the foot of instinct.
Meanwhile, with sharp intuition and nerves of steel, he bounds along the challenging shore, jumping from rock to rock, landing on their slippery tops with the grace of a tightrope walker. He wades knee-deep through the slick shallows, keeping his line taut, angling his rod over his shoulder, applying a steady pull on his catch, and expertly maneuvering him away from any rocks or stumps that could wreck his gear. Finally, he lands the fish in a spacious, open pool at the base of a long stretch of frothy rapids, down which he has just skillfully guided it with instinct and a strong belief.
And now the great salmon has turned sulky; like a piece of lead he has sunk to the bottom of the deep black pool, and lies on the gravel bottom in the sullenness of despair.
And now the big salmon has become sullen; like a chunk of lead, it has sunk to the bottom of the deep black pool and lies on the gravel floor in the gloom of despair.
Jasper stooped, gathered up in his left hand a heavy pebble, and pitched it into the pool, as nearly as he could guess to the whereabout of his game—another—and another! Aha! that last has roused him. Again he throws himself clear out of water, and again foiled in his attempt to smash the tackle, dashes away down stream impetuous.
Jasper bent down, picked up a heavy pebble with his left hand, and threw it into the pool, trying to hit the spot where he thought his game was—another one—and another! Aha! That last one got his attention. He jumped clear out of the water again, and once more thwarted in his effort to break free from the tackle, he raced away downstream in a rush.
But his strength is departing—the vigor of his rush is broken. The angler gives him the butt abundantly, strains on him with a heavier pull, yet ever yields a little as he exerts his failing powers; see, his broad, silver side has thrice turned up, even to the surface, and though each time he has recovered himself, each time it has been with a heavier and more sickly motion.
But his strength is fading—the energy of his rush is gone. The fisherman jerks the rod vigorously, pulls harder, yet still gives a little as the fish uses its diminishing energy; look, his wide, silver side has surfaced three times, and even though he has managed to recover each time, it has been with a heavier and weaker movement.
Brave fellow! his last race is run, his last spring sprung—no more shall he disport himself in the bright reaches of the Tamar; no more shall the Naiads wreathe his clear silver scales with river-greens and flowery rushes.
Brave guy! His last race is over, his last spring has come and gone—he will no longer enjoy himself in the sunny stretches of the Tamar; no more will the water nymphs adorn his shiny silver scales with river plants and flowery reeds.
The cruel gaff is in his side—his cold blood stains the eddies for a moment—he flaps out his death-pang on the hard limestone.
The sharp hook is in his side—his cold blood colors the waves for a moment—he gasps out his pain on the rough limestone.
“Who-whoop! a nineteen pounder!”
“Whoop! A nineteen-pounder!”
Meantime the morning had worn onward, and ere the great fish was brought to the basket the sun had soared clear above the mist-wreaths, and had risen so high into the summer heaven that his slant rays poured down into the gorge of the stream, and lighted up the clear depths with a lustre so transparent that every pebble at the bottom might have been discerned, with the large fish here and there floating mid depth, with their heads up stream, their gills working with a quick motion, and their broad tails vibrating at short intervals slowly but powerfully, as they lay motionless in opposition to the very strongest of the swift current.
Meanwhile, the morning had passed, and before the great fish was brought to the basket, the sun had risen high above the mist and was shining brightly in the summer sky. Its angled rays poured down into the stream's gorge, illuminating the clear depths with such a transparent light that every pebble at the bottom was visible, while large fish floated in the mid-depth, heads facing upstream, their gills moving quickly and their broad tails vibrating slowly yet powerfully as they lay still against the strongest currents.
The breeze had died away, there was no curl upon the water, and the heat was oppressive.
The breeze had faded, there were no ripples on the water, and the heat was stifling.
Under such circumstances to whip the stream was little better than mere loss of time, yet as he hurried with a fleet foot down the gorge, perhaps with some ulterior object, beyond the mere love of sport, Jasper at times cast his fly across the stream, and drew it neatly, and, as he thought, irresistibly right over the recusant fish; but though once or twice a large lazy salmon would sail up slowly from the depths, and almost touch the fly with his nose, he either sunk down slowly in disgust, without breaking the water, or flapped his broad tail over the shining fraud as if to mark his contempt.
In those conditions, trying to catch fish was pretty much a waste of time, but as he rushed down the gorge with quick steps, perhaps for some hidden reason beyond just enjoying the sport, Jasper occasionally cast his fly across the stream and pulled it back perfectly, thinking it was simply irresistible to the stubborn fish. However, once or twice, a big, lazy salmon would rise slowly from the depths and almost nudge the fly with its nose, but it would just sink back down in disappointment without making a splash, or it would swish its broad tail over the shiny fake bait as if to show its disdain.
It had now got to be near noon, for in the ardor of his success the angler had forgotten all about his intended breakfast; and, his first fish captured, had contented himself with a slender meal furnished from out his fishing-basket and his leathern bottle.
It was now close to noon, as the angler, caught up in the excitement of his success, had completely forgotten about his planned breakfast. After catching his first fish, he settled for a light meal from his tackle box and his leather bottle.
Jasper had traversed by this time some ten miles in length, following the sinuosities of the stream, and had reached a favorite pool at the head of a long, straight, narrow trench, cut by the waters themselves in the course of time, through the hard shistous rock which walls the torrent on each hand, not leaving the slightest ledge or margin between the rapids and the precipice.
Jasper had walked about ten miles by now, following the twists and turns of the stream, and had arrived at a favorite pool at the start of a long, straight, narrow trench, carved by the water itself over time, through the tough schist rock that lines the torrent on either side, leaving no ledge or margin between the rapids and the cliff.
Through this wild gorge of some fifty yards in length, the river shoots like an arrow over a steep inclined plane of limestone rock, the surface of which is polished by the action of the water, till it is as slippery as ice, and at the extremity leaps down a sheer descent of some twelve feet into a large, wide basin, surrounded by softly swelling banks of greensward, and a fair amphitheatre of woodland.
Through this wild gorge that’s about fifty yards long, the river shoots like an arrow over a steep limestone slope, its surface polished by the water's flow, making it as slippery as ice. At the end, it plunges down a sheer drop of about twelve feet into a large, wide basin, surrounded by gently rolling grassy banks and a beautiful amphitheater of trees.
At the upper end this pool is so deep as to be vulgarly deemed unfathomable; below, however, it expands yet wider into a shallow rippling ford, where it is crossed by the high-road, down stream of which again there is another long, sharp rapid, and another fall, over the last steps of the hills; after which the nature of the stream becomes changed, and it murmurs gently onward through a green pastoral country unrippled and uninterrupted.
At the upper end, this pool is so deep that people say it's impossible to measure; however, below, it widens into a shallow, rippling crossing where the main road goes over it. Downstream, there's another long, sharp rapid and another waterfall at the final slopes of the hills. After that, the stream's character changes, and it gently flows through a green, peaceful countryside with no ripples or interruptions.
Just in the inner angle of the high road, on the right hand of the stream, there stood an old-fashioned, low-browed, thatch-covered, stone cottage, with a rude portico of rustic woodwork overrun with jassmine and virgin-bower, and a pretty flower-garden sloping down in successive terraces to the edge of the basin. Beside this, there was no other house in sight, unless it were part of the roof of a mill which stood in the low ground on the brink of the second fall, surrounded with a mass of willows. But the tall steeple of a country church raising itself heavenward above the brow of the hill, seemed to show that, although concealed by the undulations of the ground, a village was hard at hand.
Just at the inner angle of the main road, on the right side of the stream, there was an old-fashioned, low-roofed, thatch-covered stone cottage, with a simple porch made of rustic wood overrun with jasmine and virgin's bower, and a lovely flower garden that sloped down in terraces to the edge of the basin. Next to it, there was no other house in sight, except maybe part of the roof of a mill that sat in the low ground at the edge of the second waterfall, surrounded by a cluster of willows. But the tall steeple of a country church rising up into the sky above the hilltop indicated that, although hidden by the rolling landscape, a village was nearby.
The morning had changed a second time, a hazy film had crept up to the zenith, and the sun was now covered with a pale golden veil, and a slight current of air down the gorge ruffled the water.
The morning had changed again; a hazy layer had climbed to the top, and the sun was now hidden behind a pale golden veil. A gentle breeze flowing through the gorge stirred the water.
It was a capital pool, famous for being the temporary haunt of the very finest fish, which were wont to lie there awhile, as if to recruit themselves after the exertions of leaping the two falls and stemming the double rapid, before attempting to ascend the stream farther.
It was a prime fishing spot, known for being a temporary hangout for the best fish, which would linger there for a bit, as if to recover after jumping the two waterfalls and navigating the double rapids, before trying to swim upstream further.
Few, however, even of the best and boldest fishermen cared to wet a line in its waters, in consequence of the supposed impossibility of following a heavy fish through the gorge below or checking him at the brink of the fall. It is true, that throughout the length of the pass, the current was broken by bare, slippery rocks peering above the waters, at intervals, which might be cleared by an active cragsman; and it had been in fact reconnoitered by Jasper and others in cool blood, but the result of the examination was that it was deemed impassable.
Few, however, even among the best and boldest fishermen, wanted to cast a line in its waters because they thought it would be impossible to follow a heavy fish through the gorge below or to stop it at the edge of the waterfall. It's true that along the length of the pass, the current was interrupted by bare, slippery rocks peeking above the surface at intervals, which an agile climber might be able to navigate. In fact, Jasper and others had scouted it out calmly, but the conclusion was that it was considered impossible to cross.
Thinking, however, little of striking a large fish, and perhaps desiring to waste a little time before scaling the banks and emerging on the high road, Jasper threw a favorite fly of peacock’s back and gold tinsel lightly across the water; and, almost before he had time to think, had hooked a monstrous fish, which, at the very first leap, he set down as weighing at least thirty pounds.
Thinking little about actually catching a big fish and maybe wanting to kill some time before climbing the banks and getting back on the road, Jasper casually cast a favorite fly made of peacock feathers and gold tinsel across the water. Almost before he could process it, he had hooked a massive fish that, at its first jump, he figured weighed at least thirty pounds.
Thereupon followed a splendid display of piscatory skill. Well knowing that his fish must be lost if he once should succeed in getting his head down the rapid, Jasper exerted every nerve, and exhausted every art to humor, to meet, to restrain, to check him. Four times the fish rushed for the pass, and four times Jasper met him so stoutly with the butt, trying his tackle to the very utmost, that he succeeded in forcing him from the perilous spot. Round and round the pool he had piloted him, and had taken post at length, hoping that the worst was already over, close to the opening of the rocky chasm.
Then came an impressive display of fishing skills. Knowing that he would lose the fish if it managed to get its head down the fast rapids, Jasper put in all his effort and used every trick he knew to guide, meet, hold back, and control it. Four times the fish darted towards the passage, and four times Jasper met it firmly with the butt of his rod, pushing his gear to the limit, successfully driving it away from the dangerous spot. He maneuvered it around the pool and finally positioned himself, hoping that the worst was behind him, close to the entrance of the rocky gorge.
And now perhaps waxing too confident he checked his fish too sharply. Stung into fury, the monster sprang five times in succession into the air, lashing the water with his angry tail, and then rushed like an arrow down the chasm.
And now maybe getting a bit too confident, he checked his fish too hard. Angered, the monster leaped five times in a row into the air, slamming the water with its furious tail, and then shot down the chasm like an arrow.
He was gone—but Jasper’s blood was up, and thinking of nothing but his sport, he dashed forward and embarked with a fearless foot in the terrible descent.
He was gone—but Jasper was fired up, and focused only on his game, he charged ahead and jumped in with a fearless step into the terrifying drop.
Leap after leap he took with beautiful precision, alighting firm and erect on the centre of each slippery block, and bounding thence to the next with unerring instinct, guiding his fish the while with consummate skill through the intricacies of the pass.
Leap after leap he took with perfect precision, landing firmly and upright in the center of each slippery block, and jumping to the next with instinctive accuracy, skillfully guiding his fish through the twists and turns of the path.
There were now but three more leaps to be taken before he would reach the flat table-rock above the fall, which once attained, he would have firm foot-hold and a fair field; already he rejoiced, triumphant in the success of his bold attainment, and confident in victory, when a shrill female shriek reached his ears from the pretty flower-garden; caught by the sound he diverted his eyes, just as he leaped, toward the place whence it came; his foot slipped, and the next instant he was flat on his back in the swift stream, where it shot the most furiously over the glassy rock. He struggled manfully, but in vain. The smooth, slippery surface afforded no purchase to his gripping fingers, no hold to his laboring feet. One fearful, agonizing conflict with the wild waters, and he was swept helplessly over the edge of the fall, his head, as he glanced down foot foremost, striking the rocky brink with fearful violence.
There were now only three more jumps left to reach the flat table-rock above the waterfall. Once he got there, he'd have a solid foothold and plenty of space to move. He was already celebrating his bold achievement and feeling confident about victory when a loud female scream pierced the air from the lovely flower garden. Distracted by the sound, he turned his eyes just as he leaped toward the source of the noise. His foot slipped, and in an instant, he found himself flat on his back in the rushing stream, where the water surged furiously over the smooth rock. He struggled hard, but it was useless. The slick, slippery surface gave no grip for his desperate fingers and no support for his straining feet. After an intense, agonizing struggle with the wild waters, he was helplessly swept over the edge of the waterfall, and as he fell headfirst, his head slammed against the rocky edge with terrifying force.
He was plunged into the deep pool, and whirled round and round by the dark eddies long before he rose, but still, though stunned and half disabled, he strove terribly to support himself, but it was all in vain.
He was thrown into the deep pool, spinning around and around in the dark currents long before he surfaced, but even though he was dazed and half incapacitated, he struggled fiercely to keep himself afloat, but it was all for nothing.
Again he sunk and rose once more, and as he rose that wild shriek again reached his ears, and his last glance fell upon a female form wringing her hands in despair on the bank, and a young man rushing down in wild haste from the cottage on the hill.
Again he sank and rose once more, and as he came up, that wild scream reached his ears again. His last look landed on a woman wringing her hands in despair on the shore, and a young man rushing down in a frantic hurry from the cottage on the hill.
He felt that aid was at hand, and struck out again for life—for dear life!
He felt that help was nearby and pushed on again for survival—for his life!
But the water seemed to fail beneath him.
But the water seemed to give way beneath him.
A slight flash sprang across his eyes, his brain reeled, and all was blackness.
A brief flash appeared in his eyes, his mind spun, and then everything went dark.
He sunk to the bottom, spurned it with his feet, and rose once more, but not to the surface.
He sank to the bottom, kicked it with his feet, and rose again, but not to the surface.
His quivering blue hands emerged alone above the relentless waters, grasped for a little moment at empty space, and then disappeared.
His trembling blue hands surfaced alone above the endless water, reached out for a brief moment at nothing, and then vanished.
The circling ripples closed over him, and subsided into stillness.
The swirling ripples surrounded him and settled into calmness.
He felt, knew, suffered nothing more.
He felt, knew, and suffered nothing more.
His young, warm heart was cold and lifeless—his soul had lost its consciousness—the vital spark had faded into darkness—perhaps was quenched for ever.
His young, warm heart felt cold and lifeless—his soul had lost its awareness—the vital spark had faded into darkness—maybe it was extinguished forever.
[To be continued.
To be continued.
———
Please provide the text you would like to modernize.
BY MRS. O. M. P. LORD.
BY MRS. O. M. P. LORD.
———
Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
Humble Mary! thus in breaking
Humble Mary! thus in breaking
Vows I never meant to keep,
Vows I never intended to keep,
Who will blame me for forsaking,
Who will blame me for leaving,
Though a love-sick girl may weep?
Though a lovesick girl may cry?
Humble Mary! high born maiden
Humble Mary! noble born maiden
Must my name and honors share,
Must my name and honors share,
With ancestral glory laden—
With ancestral glory filled—
Matters not less good and fair.
Matters that are equally good and fair.
. . . . . .
. . . . . .
Angel Mary! sadly pleading,
Angel Mary! sadly begging,
Sinking low on bended knee,
Kneeling down,
See remorse to scorn succeeding—
See regret turn to contempt—
Mary! Mary! pardon me.
Mary! Mary! Excuse me.
Angel Mary! lost forever!
Angel Mary! gone forever!
What are name and fame to thee?
What do name and fame mean to you?
Cursed the pride that bade us sever—
Cursed the pride that made us separate—
Angel Mary! pardon me.
Angel Mary! excuse me.
Mary! cold the earth above thee,
Mary! the earth above you is cold,
Cold and calm thy broken heart—
Cold and calm your broken heart—
Canst thou not to him who loved thee
Can you not to him who loved you
Something of thy peace impart?
Impart some of your peace?
———
Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
BY A. D. WILLIAMS.
BY A. D. WILLIAMS.
———
Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
When the wild winds are howling,
When the wild winds are howling,
Now distant, now nigh,
Now far, now near,
And the storm-king is growling,
And the storm god is growling,
And clouds veil the sky;
And clouds cover the sky;
When the tempest is foaming,
When the storm is raging,
O’er ocean and lea,
Over ocean and meadow,
My thoughts are not roaming—
My thoughts aren't wandering—
I’m thinking of thee!
I’m thinking of you!
When the mild, gentle showers
When the soft, gentle rain
Distil from the sky,
Distill from the sky,
And the bright blooming flowers
And the vibrant blooming flowers
Delight the glad eye;
Delight the happy eye;
When the zephyrs are playing
When the breezes are playing
So blandly and free,
So dull and carefree,
My thoughts are not straying—
My thoughts are focused—
I’m thinking of thee!
I’m thinking of you!
When the beams of Aurora
When the Aurora beams
Are flooding the earth,
Flooding the earth,
With morn’s radiant glory
With morning's bright glory
And day’s jovial mirth;
And the day's joyful fun;
When the gay birds are singing
When the happy birds are singing
In innocent glee,
In carefree joy,
As their clear tones are ringing,
As their pure sounds are echoing,
I’m thinking of thee!
I'm thinking of you!
When day’s fading sky-light
When the day's light fades
Wanes slow from the west,
Fades slowly from the west,
And the shadows of twilight
And the evening shadows
Steal soft o’er its breast;
Steal softly over its surface;
When Luna is shimmering
When Luna is glowing
O’er land and o’er sea—
Over land and over sea—
While the bright stars are glim’ring,
While the bright stars are shimmering,
I’m thinking of thee!
I’m thinking of you!
Amid gay festive pleasure,
Amid joyful celebrations,
Where mirth lends the song,
Where laughter gives the song,
There my heart has no treasure—
There my heart has no treasure—
Thou’rt not in the throng.
You’re not in the crowd.
But forgetting the present,
But ignoring the present,
Its wild merry glee,
Its wild joy,
My communings are pleasant—
My conversations are pleasant—
I’m thinking of thee!
I'm thinking of you!
———
Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
BY BAYARD TAYLOR.
BY BAYARD TAYLOR.
———
Understood! Please provide the text you want modernized.
Bounds my blood with long-forgotten fleetness
Bounds my blood with long-forgotten speed
To the chime of boyhood’s blithest tune,
To the sound of childhood's happiest song,
While I drink a life of brimming sweetness
While I enjoy a life full of sweetness
From the glory of the breezy June.
From the glory of the breezy June.
Far above, the fields of ether brighten;
Far above, the fields of sky light up;
Forest leaves are twinkling in their glee;
Forest leaves are sparkling with joy;
And the daisy’s snows around me whiten,
And the daisy's white petals surround me,
Drifted down the sloping lea!
Drifted down the sloping hillside!
On the hills he standeth like a tower,
On the hills he stands like a tower,
Shining in the morn—the Tulip-Tree!
Shining in the morning—the Tulip-Tree!
On his rounded turrets beats the shower,
On his rounded towers, the rain falls,
While his emerald flags are flapping free:
While his green flags are waving freely:
But when Summer in the fields is standing,
But when summer in the fields is here,
And his blood is stirred with light, like wine,
And his blood is stirred with light, like wine,
O’er his branches, all at once expanding,
O'er his branches, all at once spreading,
How the starry blossoms shine!
How the starry flowers shine!
Through the glossy leaves they burn, unfolded,
Through the shiny leaves they burn, spread out,
Like the breast of some sweet oriole—
Like the chest of some sweet oriole—
Filled with fragrance, as a joy new moulded
Filled with fragrance, like a joy freshly formed
Into being by a poet’s soul!
Into existence by a poet's spirit!
Violet hills, against the sunrise lying,
Violet hills, lying against the sunrise,
See them kindle when the stars grow dim,
See them light up when the stars fade,
And the breeze that drinks their odorous sighing
And the breeze that absorbs their fragrant sighs
Woos the lark’s rejoicing hymn.
Woos the lark's cheerful song.
Then all day, in every opening chalice
Then all day, in every open cup
Drains their honey-drops the reveling bee,
Drains their honey drops the partying bee,
Till the dove-winged Sleep makes thee her palace,
Till the dove-winged Sleep makes you her palace,
Filled with song-like murmurs, Tulip-Tree!
Filled with melodic whispers, Tulip-Tree!
In thine arms repose the dreams enchanted
In your arms rest the enchanted dreams
Which in childhood’s heart were nestled long,
Which were nestled for a long time in a child's heart,
And, beneath thee, still my brain is haunted
And underneath you, my mind is still haunted.
With their tones of vanished song.
With their tones of lost melody.
Oh, while Earth’s full heart is throbbing over
Oh, while the Earth’s heart is beating fast over
With its wealth of light and life and joy,
With its abundance of light, life, and happiness,
Who can dream the seasons that shall cover
Who can imagine the seasons that will unfold
With their frost the visions of the boy?
With their frost the visions of the boy?
Who can paint the years that downward darken,
Who can capture the years that fade away,
While the splendid morning bids aspire,
As the beautiful morning calls,
Or the turf upon his coffin hearken,
Or listen to the grass on his coffin,
When his pulses leap with fire!
When his heart races with passion!
Wind of June, that sweep’st the rolling meadow,
Wind of June, that sweeps the rolling meadow,
Thou shalt wail in branches rough and bare,
You will cry out in branches rough and bare,
While the tree, o’erhung with storm and shadow,
While the tree, overshadowed by storm and darkness,
Writhes and creaks amid the gusty air.
Writhes and creaks in the windy air.
All his leaves, like shields of fairies scattered,
All his leaves, like fairy shields scattered,
Then shall drop before the Northwind’s spears,
Then will fall before the Northwind’s spears,
And his limbs, by hail and tempest battered,
And his limbs, battered by hail and storm,
Feel the weight of wintry years.
Feel the burden of cold years.
Yet, why cloud the rapture and the glory
Yet, why dim the joy and the glory
Of the Beautiful, that still remains?
Of the Beautiful, what still remains?
Life, alas! will soon reverse the story,
Life, unfortunately! will soon turn the tale upside down,
And its sunshine gild forsaken plains.
And its sunshine shines on abandoned plains.
Let thy blossoms in the morning brighten,
Let your flowers shine in the morning,
Happy heart, as doth the Tulip-Tree,
Happy heart, like the Tulip Tree,
While the daisy’s snows around us whiten,
While the snow-white daisies bloom around us,
Drifted down the sloping lea!
Drifted down the sloping hill!
———
Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
BY MRS. CAROLINE H. BUTLER.
BY MRS. CAROLINE H. BUTLER.
———
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
PART I.
A gentle breeze swept through the vine-latticed casement of a small apartment, filling it with all the balmy odors of a June evening, while the moonbeams stealing softly on its track, broke through the leafy screen in fitful shadows. The sighing of the wind through the long, slender branches of the willows—the plaintive cry of the whip-poor-will, and at a little distance the murmuring sound of water, as the waves of the lake broke gently upon the shore—all were in unison with the sad hearts of the two—a youth and maiden, who, in that little room bathed by the moonbeams and the breeze, were now about to be parted, perhaps forever.
A gentle breeze swept through the vine-covered window of a small apartment, filling it with the warm scents of a June evening, while the moonlight softly streamed in, casting flickering shadows through the leaves. The wind sighed through the long, slender branches of the willows—the sad call of the whip-poor-will, and a bit farther away, the gentle sound of water as the waves of the lake softly lapped against the shore—all resonated with the heavy hearts of the two—a young man and woman, who, in that small room illuminated by moonlight and filled with a breeze, were about to part ways, possibly forever.
Deep anguish was depicted on the countenance of the young man—calm resolve and pious resignation on that of his companion, who, with her hands clasped before her, and her deep mournful eyes fixed tenderly upon his, said,
Deep anguish was visible on the young man's face—calm determination and heartfelt acceptance on his companion's. With her hands clasped in front of her and her sorrowful eyes softly fixed on him, she said,
“No, Richard, it cannot be—urge me no more to a course which seems to me both cruel and unnatural. Think you this sacrifice is not as painful to me as to you, dear Richard?” she added, taking his hand and pressing it to her lips, while a tear trickled slowly down her pale cheek; “then reproach me not—call me not heartless, unfeeling; rather encourage me to fulfill faithfully the part which duty allots me—will you not, Richard?”
“No, Richard, it can't be—don’t push me to do something that feels so cruel and unnatural. Do you think this sacrifice is not as painful for me as it is for you, dear Richard?” she said, taking his hand and pressing it to her lips, while a tear slowly rolled down her pale cheek. “So don’t blame me—don’t call me heartless or unfeeling; please encourage me to fulfill the duty that I have to take on—will you, Richard?”
“And thus destroy my own happiness and yours, Margaret! It is, indeed, a cruel task you would impose on me. No—I cannot make our future life so desolate as to sanction your cruel decision. Believe me, dearest, your resolution is but the delirium of a moment—grief for the loss of your beloved mother, and sympathy with your afflicted father renders you morbidly sensitive on that point alone. I entreat you, then, dearest, beloved Margaret—I entreat you by all our hopes of happiness, revoke your cruel words, and reflect longer ere you consign us both to misery.”
“And so, ruin my own happiness and yours, Margaret! It’s truly a harsh burden you want to place on me. No—I can’t allow our future to be so bleak that I accept your harsh decision. Trust me, my dearest, your choice is just a passing fever—your grief over losing your beloved mother and your empathy for your grieving father make you unusually sensitive right now. I beg you, my dearest, beloved Margaret—I beg you by all our hopes for happiness, take back your hurtful words, and think carefully before you throw us both into despair.”
“I have well deliberated, Richard, and my decision is unalterable. Call it not delirium, or the shadow of a grief which a moment’s sunshine may dispel; every hour, on the contrary, will but strengthen my resolution, and convince me I have acted rightly. My poor father—can I leave him in his sad bereavement! who else has he now to love but me—and shall I selfishly turn from him in his loneliness! Ah, Richard, ask me not—for never, never will I leave him or forsake him.”
“I’ve thought it over, Richard, and my decision is final. Don’t call it madness or just a momentary reaction to grief; actually, every hour will only strengthen my resolve and prove that I’ve done the right thing. My poor father—can I really leave him in his sadness? Who else does he have to love but me? How could I selfishly abandon him in his loneliness? Oh, Richard, don’t ask me to do that—because I will never, ever leave him or turn my back on him.”
“And have you, then, no care for my wretchedness?” exclaimed her lover with bitterness, as he rapidly paced the floor; “no sympathy for my disappointment! Think, Margaret, how long I have waited to call you mine—how many years I have cheerfully toiled, looking to this dear hand as my reward. O, Margaret, Margaret!—and now, even now, when that joyful hour was so near—when but a few days more would have made you mine forever—it is you who speak those bitter words—it is you who place a barrier between our loves!—cruel, cruel girl!”
“And don’t you care at all about my misery?” exclaimed her lover bitterly, as he paced the floor quickly. “Don’t you feel any sympathy for my disappointment? Think, Margaret, how long I’ve waited to call you mine—how many years I’ve happily worked, looking to this dear hand as my reward. Oh, Margaret, Margaret!—and now, even now, when that joyful hour was so close—when just a few more days would have made you mine forever—it’s you who say those bitter words—it’s you who put up a barrier between our love!—cruel, cruel girl!”
“It is the hand of Death, not mine, which has placed the barrier between us, Richard—she who would have blessed our union is no more! ‘Forsake not your father, my child!’ were her dying words—and so long as God gives me breath, I never will! Come here, Richard, listen to me, and pity me—for not a pang rends your bosom but finds an answering pang in mine; nor do I hesitate to confess it to you in this sad moment—there shall be no concealment from you—I will not wrap my heart in maidenly reserve, but confess alike my tenderness and my grief. No longer, then, dearest Richard, accuse me of coldly sacrificing your love to filial duty—for God knows the agony with which I have decided.”
“It’s the hand of Death, not mine, that’s put the barrier between us, Richard—she who would have blessed our union is gone! ‘Don't abandon your father, my child!’ were her last words—and as long as God gives me breath, I never will! Come here, Richard, listen to me, and have pity on me—for not a single pain in your heart doesn’t resonate in mine; and I won’t hold back from you during this sad moment—there will be no secrets between us—I won’t hide my heart behind a facade; I’ll share my feelings and my sorrow. So, my dearest Richard, don’t accuse me of coldly sacrificing your love for my duties as a daughter—because God knows the pain I felt in making this decision.”
“Forgive me, my beloved.” said Richard, “I have been too selfish. I should have known that pure heart better. However my own feelings may dictate, Margaret, I will no longer oppose the course to which the most devoted filial piety leads you, in thus unselfishly renouncing love and happiness that you may devote your days to a beloved parent. God bless and reward you, dearest.”
“Forgive me, my love,” Richard said. “I’ve been too selfish. I should have understood your pure heart better. No matter how my own feelings may influence me, Margaret, I won’t stand in the way of the path that your devoted love for your parent leads you to, as you selflessly give up love and happiness to take care of them. God bless and reward you, my dear.”
“Richard, how much your words comfort me,” replied Margaret; “you no longer oppose but encourage me. Thank you, dear Richard; yet one thing more, when you leave me, you must be free from all engagement—nay, do not interrupt me—many long years may intervene ere I shall be free to give you my hand; nor would I have its disposal linked with such a dreadful alternative as my father’s death. The few charms I may possess will ere long have faded, and I would not bind you to me when the light of youth has passed from cheek and eye. No, Richard—go forth into the world, it claims your talents and your usefulness, and in time some other will be to you all that I would have been.”
“Richard, your words mean so much to me,” replied Margaret; “you’re no longer opposing me but supporting me. Thank you, dear Richard; but one more thing, when you leave me, you have to be free from any commitments—please don’t interrupt me—many years may go by before I can give you my hand; and I wouldn’t want the choice of it tied to something as horrible as my father’s death. The few charms I have will soon fade, and I wouldn’t want to tie you to me when the brightness of youth has left my face and eyes. No, Richard—go out into the world, it needs your talents and your abilities, and eventually, someone else will be to you everything I would have been.”
“Margaret, you do not know me,” he replied. “Think you another can ever come between me and your image. I go, but the memory of our love shall go with me—your name shall be my star, and for your dear sake I will devote all my energies henceforth to the happiness of my fellow-beings; your noble example shall not pass without its lesson. But promise me one thing, Margaret—let there be one solace for my wretchedness—one hope, though faint, to cheer my lonely path—promise me that should any thing hereafter occur, no matter how long the flight of years, which may induce you to wave your present decision, you will write to me—will you—will you promise me this, my best beloved?”
“Margaret, you don’t know me,” he replied. “Do you really think anyone could ever come between me and your memory? I’m leaving, but the memory of our love will stay with me—your name will be my guiding star, and for your sake, I will dedicate all my efforts from now on to the happiness of others; your noble example won’t be forgotten. But promise me one thing, Margaret—give me one comfort for my misery—one hope, however small, to light my lonely way—promise me that if anything happens in the future, no matter how many years go by, that might make you change your mind, you will write to me—will you? Will you promise me this, my dearest?”
Margaret placed her hand in his: “Yes, Richard, I promise you—should that time come you shall be informed; and I ask in return this, if your feelings have meanwhile changed, if through time and absence I may have become indifferent to you, Richard, then make no reply to my communication—let there be forever silence—or joy—between us.”
Margaret took his hand and said, “Yes, Richard, I promise you—if that time comes, you will be informed; and in return, I ask this: if your feelings have changed, if over time and distance I’ve become unimportant to you, then don’t respond to my message—let there be permanent quiet—or happiness—between us.”
And thus parted two fond devoted hearts—a noble sacrifice to filial love.
And so, two loving hearts parted—a noble sacrifice for family love.
Never, perhaps, was there a more striking illustration of the frail basis on which all human hopes are placed, than was presented by those sudden events overwhelming the inmates of Willow Bank Cottage with affliction. Thus our most ardent expectations are frequently met by disappointment, and our most promising joys blighted. Even when happiness and peace irradiate our hearts, and on the buoyant wing of hope our fancy soars into a future of unclouded bliss, even then desolation and wo may be at our very threshold.
Never, perhaps, has there been a more powerful example of the fragile foundation on which all human hopes rest than the sudden events that overwhelmed the residents of Willow Bank Cottage with grief. Our strongest expectations are often met with disappointment, and our most promising joys can be crushed. Even when happiness and peace fill our hearts, and on the uplifting wings of hope our imaginations rise into a future of clear bliss, even then, despair and sorrow may be right at our door.
Thus it proved with those whose history I will briefly relate.
Thus it turned out with those whose story I will briefly share.
Willow Bank, for many years the residence of the Gardner family, was delightfully situated near the borders of a lovely little lake, whose circling waters rippled gently to the shore beneath the deep shadows of the maple and sycamore—occasionally weeping willows swept with their long golden pendants the bright water, or the branches of some stately pine in green old age, rose proudly above the lowly alder and silvery birch here and there skirting the bank. Thus rocked in its cradle of green, lay this beautiful little lake, as blue as the blue sky above it were its waters, now dimpled by the passing breeze, now breaking in tiny wavelets, each with its cap of pearly foam, sportively chasing each other like a band of merry children to lose themselves at the feet of the brave old trees. From the windows of the cottage the lake was seen spreading itself out like some broad and beautiful mirror, and then gently diverging into a narrow rivulet, winding through meadow and woodland, until it sprang joyously into the bosom of the Ohio. Nature had done much to beautify the spot Mr. Gardner had selected for his residence—taste and art had also united their skill; the three combined had created almost a Paradise.
Willow Bank, the home of the Gardner family for many years, was beautifully located near the edge of a charming little lake. Its gentle waters rippled peacefully to the shore beneath the deep shadows of maple and sycamore trees. Occasionally, weeping willows brushed their long golden branches against the sparkling water, while the proud branches of some stately old pine stood tall above the lowly alder and silvery birch that dotted the bank. Nestled in this green cradle lay the beautiful little lake, as blue as the sky above, its surface now dimpled by the breeze and breaking into tiny waves that playfully chased each other, like a group of joyful children, only to lose themselves at the feet of the majestic old trees. From the cottage windows, the lake appeared like a vast and stunning mirror, gently narrowing into a slender stream that meandered through fields and woods until it joyfully flowed into the Ohio. Nature had done a lot to enhance the beauty of the spot Mr. Gardner chose for his home—style and artistry had also contributed their talents; together, they had created what felt almost like paradise.
But it is to those who dwelt therein, not to its local beauties, my pen must confine itself.
But my writing must focus on the people who lived there, not on its natural beauty.
Early in life Mr. Gardner had married a lovely and amiable woman, and removed from Virginia, his native state, to the beautiful residence I have described, a few miles from the town of S——, Ohio. Blending his profession of the law with that of agriculture, a few years saw him one of the most influential men in the country; and had he offered himself as a candidate for office, he would have been almost certain of success, such was his popularity; but his ambition took not that course. Domestic happiness was to him worth more than all the perishable honors of public life—to Willow Bank and its beloved inmates were all his wishes centred; and uninterrupted and continued for many years were the smiles of Providence. It seemed, indeed, as if this favored spot was exempt from all the ordinary ills of life—sickness came not to fright the roses from the cheek of health, neither did strife, envy, or sullen discontent intrude upon this earthly paradise.
Early in life, Mr. Gardner married a lovely and kind woman and moved from Virginia, his home state, to the beautiful house I’ve described, just a few miles from the town of S——, Ohio. Combining his legal career with farming, in just a few years he became one of the most influential men in the area; if he had run for office, he would have almost certainly won, given his popularity. However, he chose a different path. He valued his domestic happiness more than all the fleeting honors of public life—his heart was devoted to Willow Bank and its cherished residents; for many years, he enjoyed uninterrupted blessings from Providence. It truly seemed like this special place was free from all the usual troubles of life—illness didn’t scare away the health from their cheeks, and conflict, jealousy, or discontent never bothered this earthly paradise.
Mr. and Mrs. Gardner had but one child—it was Margaret. When about seventeen, chance led to an acquaintance with Richard Lelland, employed by an eminent firm at the South upon business connected with the sale of lands in Ohio. Among other letters of introduction he brought one to Mr. Gardner, who, favorably impressed with his appearance, invited him to pass a few days at Willow Bank.
Mr. and Mrs. Gardner had only one child—it was Margaret. When she was about seventeen, fate introduced her to Richard Lelland, who worked for a prominent firm in the South dealing with land sales in Ohio. Among the other letters of introduction he had, there was one for Mr. Gardner, who was positively impressed by Richard's appearance and invited him to spend a few days at Willow Bank.
Upon what slight chances does our happiness or misery rest. A few days—how simple their signification; and yet from their brief circle how many hours of bitter anguish may take their rise. Little did Lelland or Margaret dream of the untold future, whose all of earthly weal or wo these few days decided.
Upon what small chances does our happiness or misery depend. A couple of days—how simple they seem; and yet from those short days, so many hours of deep pain can come. Lelland and Margaret had no idea about the unknown future, which was determined by these few days of happiness or sorrow.
To know Margaret was to love her—yet she was not strictly beautiful; there may be features more regular, complexions more dazzling, and forms of more perfect symmetry than she possessed. She was one of those whose gentle and winning manners stole into your heart, and then only you saw her loveliness, or acknowledged the light of love and tenderness which beamed from her large, dark hazel eyes. Her beauty was not that which attracts the eye of every careless observer—it was the beauty of the mind and heart.
To know Margaret was to love her—yet she wasn't exactly beautiful; there may be faces with more regular features, complexions that are more stunning, and bodies with better symmetry than hers. She was one of those people whose gentle and charming personality captured your heart, and only then did you notice her beauty or recognize the warmth and kindness that radiated from her large, dark hazel eyes. Her beauty wasn’t the kind that catches the attention of every casual onlooker—it was the beauty of the mind and heart.
Richard Lelland was at that time twenty-one, rather above the ordinary height, and of graceful, polished manners, with a frank and open countenance, at once a passport to your favor and respect. His complexion was almost as delicate as a girl’s, a large, full, dark-blue eye, and hair of rich wavy brown.
Richard Lelland was twenty-one at that time, slightly taller than average, and had graceful, refined manners, with a frank and open face that instantly earned your favor and respect. His complexion was almost as delicate as a girl’s, with large, deep blue eyes and rich, wavy brown hair.
Business detaining young Lelland in the vicinity of Willow Bank for some weeks longer than he had first anticipated, he took frequent opportunities of improving his acquaintance with Miss Gardner, and the interest she had first awakened in his heart soon ripened into a deep and fervent attachment. But he possessed a firmness and decision of character seldom met with in one so young; and he resolved to bury his love for Margaret in his own breast, until he could produce such testimonials as to family, etc., as should warrant his openly paying her his addresses. He therefore returned to the South leaving his love unspoken; but there is a language more eloquent even than words, and this had already made known to Margaret the sentiments of the young stranger; this, too, had whispered in the lover’s ear, thrilling his soul with ecstasy, that when he should ask the love of the pure and gentle girl, it would be his.
Business kept young Lelland in the Willow Bank area for a few weeks longer than he had initially expected, so he took advantage of the time to get to know Miss Gardner better, and the interest she had sparked in him quickly grew into a deep and passionate affection. However, he had a determination and strength of character that is rare for someone so young; he decided to hide his love for Margaret within himself until he could provide proof of his background and family that would justify formally courting her. So, he went back to the South without expressing his feelings; yet, there is a form of communication that is even more powerful than words, and this had already revealed the young stranger's feelings to Margaret. This too had spoken to the lover, filling his heart with joy, that when he finally asked for the love of the pure and gentle girl, it would be his.
Within the year the lovers were betrothed, with the full sanction of Margaret’s parents, with the proviso that their marriage should not be consummated until Lelland, who had now nothing but his salary to depend upon, should be in a situation better calculated for the maintenance of a family. This was as much his wish as theirs, for he loved Margaret too well to take her from all the comforts and luxuries of the paternal roof, only to offer in exchange the embarrassments and privations attendant upon a narrow and straitened income. For three years, therefore, early and late did he cheerfully give all his energies to his business, and at the end of that time became a partner in the mercantile house in whose employ he had so faithfully exerted himself. There was no longer, as it would seem, any impediment to his union with his adored Margaret. The wedding-day was appointed, and the happy Lelland, with all the rapture of a bridegroom, flew to claim his bride.
Within a year, the lovers were engaged, with Margaret's parents fully supportive, on the condition that their marriage wouldn't be finalized until Lelland, who could now only rely on his salary, was in a better position to support a family. This was just as much his wish as it was theirs, as he loved Margaret too much to take her away from the comforts and luxuries of her home, only to offer her the challenges and sacrifices of living on a tight budget. For three years, he diligently devoted all his energy to his job, and at the end of that period, he became a partner in the trading company where he had worked so hard. It seemed there was no longer any obstacle to his union with his beloved Margaret. The wedding day was set, and the ecstatic Lelland, with all the joy of a bridegroom, hurried to claim his bride.
Had the hand of misfortune been so long withheld but to crush with one fell blow so much of love and happiness?
Had bad luck been held off for so long just to destroy so much love and happiness in one swift move?
The very evening of his arrival at Willow Bank, Mrs. Gardner was seized with a sudden and violent illness, which, alas! baffled all medical skill, and in less than twenty-four hours the beloved and idolized wife and mother was no more. To depict the anguish of the bereaved husband and daughter were a vain attempt. To those in whose dwellings the destroyer has never come, who have never read that fatal sentence, “Thou art mine!” imprinted by his icy fingers on the brow of the loved and cherished, or followed to the dark and silent chambers the lifeless forms of earth’s treasured ones, to them death is, indeed, a fearful thing. To them—yes, to all; and did not our Heavenly Father graciously extend to us the hand of mercy, and bid us, with smiles of ineffable love, turn to him for consolation in this hour of despair, how could we sustain the anguish of separation, as one after another the loved ones go home.
The very evening he arrived at Willow Bank, Mrs. Gardner suddenly became seriously ill, which, unfortunately, baffled all medical expertise, and in less than twenty-four hours, the beloved and adored wife and mother was gone. Trying to describe the pain of the grieving husband and daughter would be pointless. For those who have never experienced loss, who have never faced that chilling moment when the words, “You are mine!” are marked by death's cold touch on the forehead of someone beloved or followed the lifeless bodies of those they cherished into the quiet and dark, to them, death truly is a terrifying concept. To them—yes, for everyone; and if our Heavenly Father didn't kindly offer us His mercy and invite us, with smiles of profound love, to seek comfort in Him during this time of sorrow, how could we bear the pain of separation as one by one, our loved ones leave us?
To Margaret the death of her mother at once opened a new path of duty, and however painful the sacrifice to herself, she hesitated not a moment as to the course she should pursue. But when she thought of Lelland—of the anguish her decision would cause him—of the bitter disappointment—of fond hopes all blasted—then, indeed, she faltered, and her heart shrunk from inflicting a blow so terrible. And again as she thought of her unhappy father, her resolution strengthened. Could she leave him; no! better sacrifice love, happiness, and with them perhaps life itself, than forsake him in his desolateness.
To Margaret, her mother's death immediately created a new responsibility, and despite how painful the sacrifice would be for her, she didn't hesitate for a second about what to do. But when she thought about Lelland—about the pain her decision would cause him—about the crushing disappointment—about all the cherished hopes that would be destroyed—then she hesitated, and her heart ached at the thought of causing such a blow. And as she considered her unhappy father, her resolve grew stronger. Could she leave him? No! It would be better to sacrifice love, happiness, and maybe even her own life than to abandon him in his sorrow.
Stupefied as it were with amazement and grief, Lelland listened at first in silence to the cruel words of his beloved Margaret—then remonstrated—entreated—all in vain. Reproaches were alike unavailing to alter her decision, until touched at length by her grief, and filled with admiration of her self-sacrificing devotion to her parent, with an almost breaking heart he yielded to her persuasions.
Stunned by shock and sadness, Lelland initially listened silently to the harsh words of his beloved Margaret—then tried to reason with her—pleaded—all without success. His complaints did nothing to change her mind, until finally, moved by her sorrow and in awe of her selfless dedication to her parent, he reluctantly gave in to her pleas with a nearly breaking heart.
A new character must now be introduced. Henry Wingate was an orphan nephew of Mr. Gardner, and since the death of his parents, which took place when he was quite young, Willow Bank had been his home. As a boy he was artful and selfish, passionate and cruel. As he grew up to manhood he still retained the same foibles, with the double art of veiling them under the most specious and insinuating address. If he loved any one when a child, it was his Cousin Margaret—she only had power to quell his wild storms of passion. With years this love (if it be not profanation to call it so) increased, until it took possession of his whole being—yet, characteristic of himself, it was purely selfish; so that he could make her his, it little mattered to him whether his love was returned.
A new character needs to be introduced. Henry Wingate was an orphaned nephew of Mr. Gardner, and since his parents passed away when he was quite young, Willow Bank had been his home. As a boy, he was clever and selfish, passionate and cruel. As he became an adult, he still had the same flaws, but he became skilled at hiding them behind a charming and persuasive demeanor. If he loved anyone as a child, it was his cousin Margaret—she was the only one who could calm his wild emotional outbursts. As the years went by, this love (if it’s not too inappropriate to call it that) grew until it consumed him completely—yet, true to his nature, it was purely selfish; whether his love was returned mattered little to him as long as he could claim her for himself.
That he should hate Lelland followed of course, and that his soul should be filled with jealousy and rage, as he saw the time so rapidly drawing near when another should snatch from him the charms he so much coveted. The sudden death of her who had ever been as a kind and tender mother to him, gave him therefore but a momentary pang. Her grave only opened to him new hopes, new machinations, and with such joy as filled the Tempter at the destruction of Eden, did his heart leap at the wretchedness of his hated rival, thus doomed to see his long cherished hopes all blasted, and to part, perhaps forever, with her he so devotedly loved. And now all his sophistry and cunning were brought to bear. Carefully concealing his own fiendish joy under the mask of deep sympathy and sorrow, he breathed only to Margaret words of tender pity—stabbing his own ears by dwelling upon the virtues of Lelland, and assuring her that his own life would be a cheerful sacrifice if thereby he might advance her happiness. Thus artfully did he begin his course, trusting in time to supplant his rival in her affections. But he little understood the heart of a faithful woman, or he would not have undertaken a task so hopeless. Margaret was grateful for his kindness, and it was a relief to unburthen her heart to one who seemed so truly to sympathize with her; nor did she hesitate to speak of Lelland, or conceal from her cousin the sorrows which sometimes oppressed her when reflecting upon their reparation. Like hot molten lead did her every word seethe and scorch his jealous soul, yet resolved to win her, he persevered in the artful course he had marked out.
That he should hate Lelland was expected, and his heart was filled with jealousy and rage as he saw the time quickly approaching when someone else would take away the charms he so desperately wanted. The sudden death of the woman who had always been a kind and gentle mother to him, caused him only a brief moment of pain. Her grave opened up new hopes and schemes for him, and with the same joy that the Tempter felt at the fall of Eden, his heart leaped at the misfortune of his hated rival, who was now doomed to watch his long-held dreams crumble and to part, perhaps forever, from the woman he loved so deeply. Now all his arguments and tricks came into play. Carefully hiding his own wicked joy behind a facade of deep sympathy and sorrow, he whispered only words of tender pity to Margaret—gritting his teeth as he spoke of Lelland’s virtues and promising her that he would gladly sacrifice his own life if it meant making her happy. Thus did he skillfully begin his plan, hoping that over time he would replace his rival in her heart. But he misunderstood the heart of a loyal woman, or he wouldn’t have taken on such a pointless task. Margaret appreciated his kindness, and it was a relief for her to share her feelings with someone who genuinely seemed to empathize with her; she didn’t hold back from talking about Lelland or hide from her cousin the sadness that sometimes weighed on her when she thought about their separation. Each of her words burned and tormented his jealous soul like molten lead, yet determined to win her over, he continued on the sly path he had chosen.
Thus passed two long weary years to Margaret, sustained by the consciousness that she was administering to the happiness of her father, and by that Higher Power to whose never-failing support affliction had taught her to look. But now another trial even more severe awaited her.
Thus passed two long, tiring years for Margaret, supported by the knowledge that she was contributing to her father's happiness and by that Higher Power to whose constant support her struggles had taught her to rely on. But now, another trial, even harsher, awaited her.
Ah, poor return for such filial love and piety. A thankless boon, young Margaret, did you offer, when for a father’s happiness you so devotedly sacrificed your own! A sacrifice, however, not the less to be admired—for where is the heart that does not reverence such a beautiful trait of filial love.
Ah, what a sad outcome for such devoted love and respect. A thankless gift, young Margaret, that you offered when you so selflessly gave up your own happiness for your father's! A sacrifice, however, still to be admired—because where is the heart that doesn't honor such a beautiful quality of filial love?
Mr. Gardner suddenly announced to Margaret his intention of marriage with a young, thoughtless girl of rather doubtful reputation, who had been occasionally employed to assist in the work of the family. A cruel stroke was this, to which all that had gone before seemed light in comparison. What though it released her from all obligation of duty; what though she was now free to accept the hand of Lelland, the thought gave her no satisfaction—not a ray of happiness gleamed from out the darkness of her despair. To have retained her dear father her own; to feel that in her all his happiness was still treasured, she would have deemed almost any sacrifice too poor; or had he been about to unite himself with one more worthy to fill the place of her sainted mother, she would have schooled herself to resignation. But that her father should have selected for a wife one so unsuited by birth and education, and of a character so vain and frivolous, filled her with dread for the future.
Mr. Gardner suddenly told Margaret that he planned to marry a young, thoughtless girl with a questionable reputation, who had occasionally helped out with the family work. This was a harsh blow, and everything that had happened before seemed minor in comparison. Even though it freed her from any obligation, and she was now free to accept Lelland's proposal, the thought brought her no comfort—no spark of happiness pierced the darkness of her despair. To have kept her dear father her own; to know that all his happiness was still held in her, she would have considered almost any sacrifice too small; or if he were about to marry someone more worthy of her sainted mother, she would have managed to accept it. But the fact that her father chose a wife so ill-suited by background and education, and with such a vain and superficial character, filled her with fear for the future.
It was a strange hallucination of Mr. Gardner. There is no way of accounting for a procedure so at variance with the whole tenor of his former life, and it can only be regarded in the light of insanity.
It was a bizarre hallucination of Mr. Gardner. There's no way to explain a behavior so different from everything he had done before, and it can only be seen as a sign of madness.
Margaret shrunk not from the task to which duty impelled her, namely, to remonstrate and warn her father against the step he was taking. The winds which hurled the dead leaves of autumn in fitful showers against the window, as she thus tearfully besought his consideration and forbearance, would have yielded to her voice as soon.
Margaret didn’t shy away from the duty at hand, which was to confront and warn her father about the choice he was making. The winds that blew the dead autumn leaves in sporadic bursts against the window would have listened to her voice just as easily.
Passing over the further grief of Margaret, I will only say that in a few weeks this ill-assorted marriage took place, and a system of petty tyranny and malice commenced on the part of the new Mrs. Gardner as almost broke her heart. Captive to the arts of an intriguing woman, her father heeded neither her tears or her complaints, until at length Margaret finding all remonstrance vain, passively yielded herself to the cruel yoke.
Ignoring Margaret's deeper sorrow, I will just say that within a few weeks, this mismatched marriage happened, and a pattern of petty control and spite began with the new Mrs. Gardner that nearly broke her heart. Her father, caught up in the manipulations of a scheming woman, ignored her tears and complaints until, ultimately, Margaret realized that protesting was useless and resigned herself to the cruel situation.
Thus repulsed as it were from the affections of her father, all her domestic happiness destroyed, and subjected more and more to the insults of a low, vulgar-minded woman, it would seem the time had come when Margaret might redeem the promise made to Lelland, that should any thing occur which might induce her to waive her decision, she would write to him. A doubt of his constancy had never darkened her mind; she judged of him by her own true heart, which never could know change. If at first she hesitated, it was from maidenly timidity, not distrust; but when she reflected what happiness those few brief lines would cause him, she hesitated no longer. The letter was written. To her cousin, the specious Wingate, she frankly confided her resolution, and asked his assistance in forwarding her letter safely and surely to the hands of Lelland. Skillfully as he wore the mask, he was almost betrayed as he listened to the artless details of Margaret, who faithfully related to him the promise each had made at their last sad parting. Recovering himself, however, he promised to secure the safety of her letter, even if it should include the necessity of journeying himself to place it in his hands.
Thus pushed away from her father's affections, with all her domestic happiness destroyed and increasingly subjected to the insults of a low, vulgar woman, it seemed the time had come for Margaret to fulfill her promise to Lelland. She had promised that if anything happened that might lead her to reconsider her decision, she would write to him. She never doubted his loyalty; she judged him by her own true heart, which could never change. If she hesitated at first, it was out of shy modesty, not distrust. But when she thought about how happy those few brief lines would make him, she hesitated no longer. The letter was written. She openly shared her decision with her cousin, the cunning Wingate, and asked for his help in getting her letter safely to Lelland. Despite how well he hid his feelings, he almost gave himself away as he listened to Margaret's sincere recounting of the promise they had made during their last sad farewell. Nonetheless, he composed himself and vowed to ensure her letter's safety, even if it meant he would have to travel himself to deliver it to Lelland.
With thanks warm and sincere for his kindness and sympathy, the deceived, trusting girl gave her letter to his charge—that precious letter, which thus, like the dove, went forth to seek rest for her weary soul.
With heartfelt thanks for his kindness and support, the deceived, trusting girl handed her letter to him— that precious letter, which, like a dove, set out to find peace for her tired soul.
“Ah! think you, my pretty cousin, I value my own purposes so lightly as to risk the work of years within the delicate folds of this envelope!” exclaimed Wingate, as he entered his own apartment, and crushing the letter of Margaret in his hand as he spoke. “I should be a fool, indeed—no, no, fair lady, content you that my eye alone may read this pretty sentimental effusion. Now, thanks to my lucky stars, this letter proves almost a sure passport to my desires—ha! ha! pretty little fool, how she will wait for an answer! And what then? Did she not entreat silence if he no longer loved—‘let there be forever silence or joy between us’—were her words—silence—ay, of that I will take care, and then she is mine—mine as surely as yonder setting sun will rise again! With your leave, Mr. Richard Lelland—” and thus violating every honorable principle, Wingate tore asunder the seal of affection, and ran his eye over the sacred contents: “D—n him!” he exclaimed, hurling the letter across the table with a look almost demoniacal: “I could tear his very heart out—his heart!—why here it is—yes, fond fool, why here is his very life—his soul!”—once more snatching the letter—“and thus I hold him in my power!—if more were needed to spur on my revenge of a hated, detested rival, I have it here in these tender, trustful lines. By heavens it turns my very blood to gall to find with what fidelity that man has been loved—while I—but no matter—your letter goes no further, fair cousin, and thus do I annihilate your fond hopes and devote you mine!” thrusting as he spoke poor Margaret’s epistle into the flames, and watching it with a fiendish smile until of those tender, confiding lines, nothing but a blackened scroll remained.
“Ah! Do you really think, my lovely cousin, that I value my own plans so little as to risk years of effort in the delicate folds of this envelope?” Wingate exclaimed as he entered his room, crushing Margaret's letter in his hand as he spoke. “I would be a complete fool—no, no, dear lady, you should be satisfied that only my eyes shall read this sweet, sentimental note. Now, thanks to my lucky stars, this letter is almost a sure ticket to what I want—ha! ha! What a naive little fool she must be, waiting for a reply! And then what? Didn’t she beg for silence if he didn’t love anymore—‘let there be forever silence or joy between us’—those were her words—quiet—yes, I will ensure there is silence, and then she is mine—mine as surely as that setting sun will rise again! With your permission, Mr. Richard Lelland—” and violating every honorable principle, Wingate broke the seal of affection and quickly read the sacred contents: “Damn him!” he shouted, throwing the letter across the table with a look almost demonic: “I could tear out his very heart—his heart!—here it is—yes, foolish man, here is his very life—his soul!”—once again grabbing the letter—“and so I have him in my power!—if I needed any more motivation to take revenge on a hated, despised rival, I have it in these tender, trusting lines. By heaven, it makes my blood boil to see how faithfully that man has been loved—while I—but never mind—your letter goes no further, dear cousin, and with this, I crush your hopes and claim you for myself!” He thrust poor Margaret’s letter into the flames, watching it with a wicked smile until all that remained of those tender, trusting lines was a charred scroll.
At the expiration of a week he informed her that he had heard from the friend to whose care he had enclosed her letter, stating that he had delivered it into Lelland’s own hand.
At the end of a week, he told her that he had heard from the friend to whom he had given her letter, saying that he had handed it directly to Lelland.
Poor deceived girl! O the wretchedness of hope deferred, as day after day flew by, and still no answer came! It was only by her more pallid cheek, her drooping eyelids, and the wan smile by which she strove to hide her dejection, that Wingate saw his hellish scheme was succeeding, and his victim sinking under the belief of her lover’s inconstancy—for she never again mentioned to him the name of Lelland. Nothing could be kinder, or better calculated to touch the heart of Margaret than the demeanor which her cousin now assumed. His countenance wore a look of such subdued pity—such heavy sighs would now and then burst from his heart—and then meeting her inquiring glance, he would turn from her, or perhaps rush from the room, as if to conceal the tears her sorrows called forth.
Poor deceived girl! Oh, the misery of postponed hope, as day after day passed and still no reply came! It was only by her more pale cheek, her drooping eyelids, and the weak smile she tried to use to hide her sadness that Wingate realized his cruel plan was working, and his victim was sinking under the belief of her lover’s unfaithfulness—since she never mentioned the name Lelland to him again. Nothing could be kinder or more likely to touch Margaret's heart than the behavior her cousin now displayed. His face held a look of such restrained pity—such heavy sighs would sometimes escape from him—and then, meeting her questioning glance, he would turn away from her, or perhaps rush out of the room, as if to hide the tears her suffering provoked.
Thus another six months passed—bringing no change for the better in the alienated affections of Mr. Gardner for his child—they were all engrossed by the artful woman he had so unhappily married. He did not, it is true, treat her with visible unkindness, but with a coldness and jealousy which stung the heart of Margaret perhaps more deeply.
Thus another six months went by—bringing no improvement in Mr. Gardner's distant feelings toward his child—everyone was consumed by the manipulative woman he had sadly married. It's true that he didn't treat her with outright cruelty, but his coldness and jealousy hurt Margaret's feelings even more.
Wingate now resolved to delay no longer the avowal of his love! And accordingly most adroitly opened the subject to Margaret—he told her for how many years he had loved her—of the silent grief which he had so long endured under the conviction that her affections were given to another—and how by many bitter struggles he had schooled his heart to relinquish her at last to a happy rival. He did not ask her love in return, but the privilege to protect her! Her pity and kindness were all he dared to hope for now—but perhaps at a future time his long-tried devotion might be rewarded with her affection—and for that he was willing to wait—too happy if he might look for such a priceless recompense.
Wingate decided it was finally time to admit his love! So, he skillfully brought up the topic with Margaret—he shared how many years he had loved her—about the quiet sadness he had endured all this time, believing that her heart belonged to someone else—and how he had fought hard to let her go and eventually accept a happy rival. He didn’t ask for her love in return, just the chance to protect her! All he hoped for now was her pity and kindness—but maybe, in the future, his long-standing devotion could earn her affection—and for that, he was willing to wait—so grateful if he could hope for such a priceless reward.
Not doubting for a moment his sincerity, and touched by his kindness, Margaret yielded to the tempter’s wiles and became his wife.
Not doubting his sincerity for a second and moved by his kindness, Margaret gave in to the temptations and became his wife.
And here we must leave her, allowing for the lapse of some sixteen years ere we again take up the story.
And here we have to leave her, allowing about sixteen years to pass before we pick up the story again.
——
Understood. Please provide the text.
PART II.
In the summer of 1840, a gentleman embarked at Albany, on board one of those magnificent steamers which ply between that city and New York. The morning was one of unrivaled loveliness. A soft haze curtained the landscape, veiling the shores and the silvery outline of the river in one dim, undefined perspective of beauty, through which the sun like a huge ball of fire floated on the verge of the eastern sky. As the morning wore on, a gentle breeze was seen curling the smooth surface of the river, and then fold after fold of the beautiful curtain was lifted from the landscape. The silvery vapors circling, dividing, re-uniting, and wreathing themselves into a thousand fantastic shapes, floated lightly away, leaving the charming scenery of the Hudson unveiled to the admiring eye of the traveler.
In the summer of 1840, a gentleman set off from Albany on one of those amazing steamers that travel between that city and New York. The morning was incredibly beautiful. A soft haze covered the landscape, hiding the shores and the silver outline of the river in a blurred, undefined view of beauty, with the sun floating like a giant ball of fire on the edge of the eastern sky. As the morning went on, a gentle breeze started to ripple the smooth surface of the river, lifting the beautiful curtain of mist from the landscape. The silvery vapors swirled, split apart, came back together, and formed a thousand whimsical shapes, drifting away lightly and revealing the stunning scenery of the Hudson to the admiring gaze of the traveler.
The gentleman to whom allusion has been made, was apparently near or over forty years of age, of a most prepossessing exterior. He was tall, finely built, and his countenance denoting benevolence and peace with all men. A shade of sadness, however, evidently of no recent origin, was stamped upon his fine features, involuntarily claiming your sympathy and respect. Such was the person who now slowly paced the deck—now stopping to admire some beautiful point of scenery, now communing with his own thoughts.
The gentleman mentioned earlier seemed to be around forty years old, with a very attractive appearance. He was tall and well-built, and his face showed kindness and a sense of peace with everyone. However, there was a hint of sadness on his handsome features, which clearly wasn’t new, and it naturally drew your sympathy and respect. This was the man who now walked slowly across the deck—sometimes stopping to admire a beautiful view, other times lost in his own thoughts.
The boat was crowded with passengers, presenting the usual variety composing the “world” of a steamboat. But with these the stranger held no communion—not a familiar face met his in all that motley assemblage. It was already near the dinner hour, and many of the passengers had descended to the dining-saloon, or gathered around the companion-way waiting the deafening stroke of the gong, when his attention was suddenly drawn to a little group seated under the awning aft of the ladies’ cabin. Reclining on cushions spread over one of the settees was a lady whose hollow, racking cough betokened the last stages of consumption. A large shawl carefully enveloped her figure, and one pale, attenuated hand rested heavily upon her bosom, as if to stay the rapid pulsation of her heart caused by those violent paroxysms of coughing. A thin veil was thrown lightly over her head, screening her marble paleness. Two young girls, almost children, sat by the couch—the eldest, whose profile only could be seen as she sat with her back nearly turned to the passengers, was gently fanning her mother, and now and then moistening her fevered lips with the grateful juice of an orange, or when seized with coughing, tenderly supporting her head, and wiping the perspiration from her throbbing temples. The younger, a sweet little child of perhaps ten years, had thrown off her bonnet, and thick masses of rich brown ringlets fell over her neck and shoulders. She was seated on a low ottoman by the side of the settee, reading from a small Bible which she held in her hand—pausing whenever the terrible cough racked the poor invalid, and then stooping over her would kiss her pale lips, and the little white hand, and again in sweet low tones resume her book.
The boat was packed with passengers, showcasing the usual mix that makes up the “world” of a steamboat. But the stranger didn’t connect with any of them—there wasn’t a familiar face in that colorful crowd. It was getting close to dinner time, and many of the passengers had gone down to the dining room or were gathered around the stairs waiting for the loud bang of the gong. Suddenly, he noticed a small group sitting under the awning at the back of the ladies’ cabin. Lying on cushions spread over one of the benches was a woman whose weak, persistent cough indicated she was in the final stages of tuberculosis. A large shawl covered her figure, and one pale, frail hand lay heavily on her chest as if trying to slow the rapid beating of her heart caused by the intense coughing fits. A thin veil lightly covered her head, hiding her ghostly pale skin. Two young girls, nearly children, sat beside her— the eldest, whose profile was all he could see as she sat mostly turned away from the other passengers, was gently fanning her mother and occasionally moistening her dry lips with orange juice or, during a coughing fit, carefully supporting her head and wiping the sweat from her aching temples. The younger one, a sweet little girl of about ten, had removed her bonnet, and thick, rich brown curls fell over her neck and shoulders. She sat on a low ottoman next to the bench, reading from a small Bible she held in her hand—pausing whenever the poor woman coughed violently, then leaning over to kiss her pale lips and delicate hand, before softly continuing her reading.
The stranger found himself deeply interested in this little group—it was in harmony with his own melancholy thoughts, and stirred the deep waters of kindness in his soul. Mechanically he stopped in his walk, and leaning over the rail continued to muse upon the sick lady and the affectionate little girls, occasionally resting his eyes upon the unconscious objects of his meditation. When the deck was nearly deserted for the dinner-table, the youngest of the two girls finding her mother slept, softly rose and without putting on her bonnet drew near the spot where the stranger was still standing, and bent down her beautiful head over the railing as if to peer into the depths of old Hudson. At that moment one of the river gods (possibly) in the shape of a large sturgeon, his scaly armor all flashing in the bright sunbeams, leaped up some twelve or fifteen feet above the surface. An exclamation of surprise burst from the little girl.
The stranger found himself really drawn to this small group—it resonated with his own sad thoughts and stirred up the deep kindness within him. Automatically, he stopped walking and leaned over the railing, continuing to think about the sick woman and the caring little girls, occasionally glancing at the unaware subjects of his thoughts. When the deck was almost empty as everyone headed to the dinner table, the youngest of the two girls noticed her mother asleep, quietly stood up, and without putting on her hat, walked over to the spot where the stranger was still standing, leaning her lovely head over the railing as if to look into the depths of the Hudson River. At that moment, one of the river gods (perhaps) in the form of a large sturgeon, its scaly skin shimmering in the bright sunlight, leaped about twelve to fifteen feet above the water's surface. A gasp of surprise escaped from the little girl.
“O, sir, what was that?” she asked, turning her large black eyes upon the stranger.
“O, sir, what was that?” she asked, turning her big black eyes toward the stranger.
At that sweet face, and those deep, earnest eyes, sudden emotion thrilled his heart, and sent the blood coursing rapidly through his veins. That face—it was so like—so very like one with whose memory both happiness and misery held divided sway! Scarcely could he command himself to answer her artless question; and after having done so, in an agitated voice he asked—
At that sweet face and those deep, sincere eyes, a rush of emotion hit him, making his heart race and the blood rush through his veins. That face—it reminded him so much of someone whose memory brought both joy and pain! He could barely steady himself to respond to her innocent question; and after managing to do so, he asked in a shaky voice—
“Will you tell me your name, my dear?”
“Can you tell me your name, my dear?”
The child hesitated a moment, as if doubting the propriety of giving her name to a stranger, but there was something so kind and benevolent in his looks that compelled her irresistibly to reply.
The child paused for a moment, as if unsure about whether it was appropriate to give her name to a stranger, but there was something so warm and caring in his expression that made her feel drawn to respond.
“My name is Margaret—Margaret Wingate.”
“My name is Margaret Wingate.”
Richard Lelland took her small slender hand, put back the beautiful curls from her forehead, and gazed long and mournfully into her face, then turning away walked slowly to the opposite side of the deck and soon disappeared. And the little girl, wondering at his strange behaviour, returned to her seat by the side of her mother.
Richard Lelland took her small, slender hand, brushed back the beautiful curls from her forehead, and looked deeply and sadly into her face. Then, turning away, he walked slowly to the other side of the deck and soon vanished. The little girl, puzzled by his odd behavior, went back to her seat next to her mother.
It was more than an hour ere Lelland again made his appearance. He was pale, and it seemed as if an age of sorrow had in that brief hour swept over his soul. Again he took his station near the little group.
It was more than an hour before Lelland appeared again. He looked pale, as if a lifetime of grief had passed over him in that short time. He took his place near the small group once more.
In the mean time the sick lady had remained quiet, and the sisters still retained their position by her side. Margaret soon raising her eyes met those of the stranger, who smilingly beckoned her to approach. Rising very softly, the child glided to his side, and placed her little hand confidingly in his.
In the meantime, the sick lady stayed quiet, and the sisters kept their place by her side. Margaret soon lifted her eyes and met the stranger's gaze, who smiled and motioned for her to come closer. Rising quietly, the child moved to his side and placed her little hand trustingly in his.
“Will you ask your sister to come to me, my dear, I would speak with her a moment?” said Lelland, laying his hand tenderly on her head.
“Will you ask your sister to come here, my dear? I’d like to talk to her for a moment,” said Lelland, gently resting his hand on her head.
Margaret returned to her sister, who, in a few moments, timid and blushing, drew near. She seemed about fourteen, of a slight, graceful figure, and with the same expression of countenance, only more thoughtful, as her younger sister.
Margaret went back to her sister, who, after a moment, shy and blushing, approached. She looked around fourteen, with a slight, graceful figure, and shared a similar expression on her face, though hers was more contemplative than her younger sister's.
“You will excuse the presumption of a stranger, young lady,” said Lelland, “but unless I greatly err, I see before me the daughter of a much loved friend. Tell me, was not your mother’s maiden name Margaret Gardner?”
“You’ll have to pardon the boldness of a stranger, young lady,” said Lelland, “but unless I’m mistaken, I believe I’m looking at the daughter of a dear friend. Please tell me, wasn’t your mother’s maiden name Margaret Gardner?”
“Yes, sir, that was her name,” she replied in evident surprise.
“Yeah, sir, that was her name,” she responded with clear surprise.
“I knew I could not be mistaken,” continued Lelland, sighing deeply—then after a pause—“and your—your father—is he with you?”
“I knew I couldn't be wrong,” continued Lelland, sighing deeply—then after a pause—“and your—your dad—is he with you?”
“He is not—but will meet us on our arrival in New York.”
“He's not here—but he'll meet us when we arrive in New York.”
“Has your mother been long ill?” inquired Lelland, his voice faltering as he spoke.
“Has your mom been sick for a long time?” Lelland asked, his voice shaking as he spoke.
“She has been declining for several years,” replied the young girl, “but for the last six months her strength has rapidly failed. O, my dear sir,” she added, bursting into tears, “if she should die!”
“She has been getting worse for several years,” replied the young girl, “but in the last six months, her strength has quickly faded. Oh, my dear sir,” she added, bursting into tears, “what if she dies!”
Lelland could not answer—at length he resumed.
Lelland couldn’t respond—after a while, he continued.
“And are you then traveling alone, my dear young lady?”
“And are you traveling alone, my dear young lady?”
“We came as far as Albany under the protection of a neighbor, and the captain of the boat has promised to take charge of us to the city.”
“We traveled all the way to Albany with the help of a neighbor, and the captain of the boat has promised to safely take us to the city.”
“Can I do any thing to aid you? Is there not something you would like to have for your mother? if so, consider me in the light of an old acquaintance, and frankly tell me. My name is Lelland, Richard Lelland—I knew your dear mother when she was but a few years older than yourself;” he paused, and overcome with emotion turned away.
"Is there anything I can do to help you? Is there something you’d like for your mother? If so, think of me as an old friend and just let me know. My name is Richard Lelland—I knew your dear mother when she was only a few years older than you." He paused, and, filled with emotion, turned away.
Mary took his hand. “I have often heard her mention you. O let me tell her at once that such an old and valued friend is near—she will be so glad to see you!”
Mary took his hand. “I’ve often heard her talk about you. Oh, let me tell her right away that such an old and dear friend is here—she’ll be so happy to see you!”
“No, my dear girl, not now—the surprise might prove too much for her in her present weak state—but allow me to be near you, and call upon me if need require.”
“No, my dear girl, not right now—the surprise might be too overwhelming for her in her current weak condition—but please let me stay close, and reach out to me if you need anything.”
Mary thanked him, and then resumed her faithful care of her mother, who was now apparently in an easy slumber; and walking lightly around the settee, Lelland took a seat near the head of the invalid.
Mary thanked him, and then went back to taking care of her mother, who now seemed to be in a peaceful sleep; and walking softly around the couch, Lelland sat down near the head of the sick woman.
Who can describe the anguish of his soul as he thus watched over the dying form of his first and only love. And yet, with its bitterness was mingled a strange feeling of happiness, and his heart rose in thankfulness to be near her—even in death!
Who can put into words the sorrow of his soul as he watched over the dying body of his first and only love? And yet, alongside the bitterness was a weird sense of happiness, and his heart swelled with gratitude to be near her—even in death!
The day was now nearly spent, and the boat shooting rapidly past the beautiful Palisades, when Mrs. Wingate awoke, and complaining of a slight chilliness proposed retiring to the cabin. With difficulty she arose and leaning on the arm of Mary attempted to walk, but she was so feeble she could scarcely stand, and the slender strength of Mary seemed all too frail a support. Lelland immediately advanced, and, averting his face, proffered his assistance. Thanking him for his kindness, Mrs. Wingate placed her arm in his, and carefully supporting her to the cabin, and placing her in an easy commodious seat, he left her to the care of her children.
The day was almost over, and the boat was quickly gliding past the stunning Palisades when Mrs. Wingate woke up. Feeling a bit chilly, she suggested going back to the cabin. She struggled to get up and, leaning on Mary’s arm, tried to walk, but she was so weak that she could barely stand, and Mary’s delicate strength didn’t feel like enough support. Lelland came over right away, turning his face away, and offered his help. Grateful for his kindness, Mrs. Wingate took his arm, and he carefully helped her to the cabin. Once he settled her into a comfortable seat, he left her in the care of her children.
Ah, little did the poor invalid dream whose arm had so tenderly sustained her feeble steps!
Ah, little did the poor patient dream whose arm had so gently supported her unsteady steps!
When the boat was nearing the wharf, Mary came out of the cabin and joined Lelland, who was standing close by the door, and taking his arm crossed over to the side, that she might recognize, and be recognized at once by her father, whom she was expecting every moment to appear among the crowd collected on the wharf. Once or twice she thought she saw him, but it proved not. The boat stopped at length, and the passengers group after group dispersed, until scarcely any one was left on board save the officers of the boat. Still Mr. Wingate did not appear, and overcome by disappointment and their lonely situation, poor Mary burst into tears. Lelland strove to comfort her, and having ascertained from her the hotel where her father lodged, he offered to go himself in search of him. Bidding her return to her mother, and calm any uneasiness she might feel at the nonappearance of her husband, he left the boat and proceeded to the hotel. Mr. Wingate was not there. He had been gone some days, nor could they give any information respecting him.
When the boat was getting close to the dock, Mary stepped out of the cabin and joined Lelland, who was standing near the door. Taking his arm, she crossed over to the side so that she could spot her father, who she was expecting to see among the crowd at the wharf. A couple of times, she thought she saw him, but it turned out not to be him. Finally, the boat stopped, and the passengers began to leave, until almost no one was left on board except for the crew. Still, Mr. Wingate didn’t show up, and feeling disappointed and lonely, poor Mary started to cry. Lelland tried to comfort her, and after finding out where her father was staying, he offered to go look for him. He told her to go back to her mother and reassure her about her husband not being there, then he left the boat and went to the hotel. Mr. Wingate wasn’t there. He had been gone for several days, and they couldn’t provide any information about him.
What was to be done?—something must be decided upon at once. It was getting late—already the street lamps were lighted—and hastily retracing his steps to the steamboat, Lelland sent for Mary. She turned pale when she saw he was alone.
What should be done?—something needed to be decided immediately. It was getting late— the street lamps were already on—and quickly going back to the steamboat, Lelland called for Mary. She turned pale when she saw he was alone.
“My father—where is my father?” she cried.
“My dad—where is my dad?” she cried.
“No doubt, my dear, your father has been called away unexpectedly—you will see him I am sure to-morrow. In the mean time don’t be uneasy—you are with one who will not desert you for a moment—but lest your mother may hesitate to entrust herself to the protection of an apparent stranger, I think it will be necessary for me to reveal myself to her.” Taking a card from his pocket he wrote a few lines upon it, and handed them to Mary, who quickly glided back into the cabin.
“No doubt, my dear, your father has been called away unexpectedly—you will see him tomorrow, I'm sure. In the meantime, don’t worry—you are with someone who won't leave your side for a moment—but just in case your mother might hesitate to trust an apparent stranger, I think I should introduce myself to her.” He took a card from his pocket, wrote a few lines on it, and handed it to Mary, who quickly slipped back into the cabin.
Lelland now strove to calm his agitation, that he might meet his still beloved Margaret with firmness—without betraying more than the pleasure one naturally feels at meeting with an old friend.
Lelland now worked to control his anxiety so he could face his still-beloved Margaret with confidence—without showing more than the joy one naturally feels when reconnecting with an old friend.
It was half an hour ere Mary again appeared, and informed him her mother would be pleased to see him.
It was half an hour before Mary showed up again and told him her mom would be happy to see him.
He entered the cabin. The light of an argand lamp fell gently upon the pale countenance of Mrs. Wingate, who was partially reclining upon one of the settees, with her head resting against the crimson silken panels. She had thrown off her little cap, on account of the heat, and her jet-black hair was swept back from her brow by the slender little hand which pressed her temples. Little Margaret was kneeling at her feet, and looking up into her face with an expression of childish pity.
He walked into the cabin. The light from an oil lamp softly illuminated the pale face of Mrs. Wingate, who was half-reclining on one of the couches, her head resting against the crimson silk panels. She had taken off her small cap because of the heat, and her jet-black hair was swept back from her forehead by the slender hand pressing on her temples. Little Margaret was kneeling at her feet, looking up at her with a look of childish concern.
The step of Lelland faltered as he drew near—as his eye fell upon that countenance so changed from its youthful loveliness,—so pallid, so wan, and on which it seemed Death had already stamped his seal—scarcely could he command himself to speak.
The step of Lelland faltered as he drew near—as his gaze landed on that face, so different from its youthful beauty—so pale, so worn, and on which it seemed Death had already marked his seal—he could hardly gather the strength to speak.
“Margaret, you will trust yourself with me?” he said at length, forcing a smile and extending his hand.
“Margaret, will you trust yourself with me?” he said finally, forcing a smile and reaching out his hand.
A slight color for an instant suffused her pale cheek, and her still beautiful eyes were lifted to his—she attempted to speak, but could not, and placing her thin, feverish hand in his, she burst into tears. For a few moments no word was spoken. Mrs. Wingate was the first to recover herself.
A faint color briefly lit up her pale cheek, and her still beautiful eyes met his—she tried to speak but couldn’t, and placing her thin, feverish hand in his, she started to cry. For a few moments, no one said a word. Mrs. Wingate was the first to regain her composure.
“My nerves are very weak, as you see,” she said, with a sad smile, pressing his hand, “and the sight of an old friend quite overpowers me—but I am very glad to see you, and thank you for your kindness. Mr. Wingate must have been unexpectedly detained from us, or—” she hesitated.
“My nerves are really shot, as you can see,” she said, with a sad smile, squeezing his hand, “and seeing an old friend totally overwhelms me—but I’m really happy to see you, and I appreciate your kindness. Mr. Wingate must have been caught up unexpectedly, or—” she paused.
“And you will allow me, I trust, the pleasure of attending upon you, and of procuring lodgings for you until the arrival of your husband,” said Lelland. “You must be very much fatigued—a carriage is in waiting, and if you will allow me, I will soon place you in a more comfortable situation—if you will point out to me your trunks, Miss Mary, I will take care of them.” And Lelland gladly left the cabin, that he might school himself to more fortitude ere meeting the poor invalid again.
“And I hope you’ll let me take care of you and find you a place to stay until your husband arrives,” Lelland said. “You must be really tired—a carriage is waiting, and if you’d let me, I’ll help you get settled comfortably. Just show me your trunks, Miss Mary, and I’ll handle them.” Lelland happily left the cabin to gather himself before seeing the poor invalid again.
When all was ready, he tenderly lifted the frail form of Mrs. Wingate and placed her in the carriage, Mary and little Margaret sprang after, and then giving the driver the necessary directions Lelland himself took a seat therein. The carriage in a short time stopped before one of the large private hotels in the upper part of the city, where he was certain both quiet and comforts of every kind might be obtained for the invalid. They were conducted at once to a pleasant, retired little parlor, opening into a commodious sleeping-room, and after attending to all their immediate requirements Lelland left them for the purpose of again seeking Mr. Wingate; resolving to leave a note for him at the hotel where he had boarded, and also to drop another into the post-office. Meeting the maid-servant in the hall, he put some money in her hand, and charged her to be very attentive to the sick lady, promising her she should be well rewarded for her kindness.
When everything was ready, he gently lifted the frail form of Mrs. Wingate and placed her in the carriage. Mary and little Margaret quickly followed, and after giving the driver the necessary directions, Lelland took a seat himself. The carriage soon stopped in front of one of the large private hotels in the upper part of the city, where he knew they could get both peace and all kinds of comforts for the invalid. They were immediately taken to a cozy, private little parlor that led into a spacious bedroom, and after taking care of all their immediate needs, Lelland left them to look for Mr. Wingate. He planned to leave a note for him at the hotel where he had been staying and also drop another one in the post office. As he met the maid in the hall, he slipped some money into her hand and asked her to take good care of the sick lady, promising that she would be rewarded for her kindness.
Upon returning to the hotel early in the morning, he was inexpressibly grieved to find that Mrs. Wingate had passed a wretched night, and was now so ill that it had been thought advisable to send for a physician. Doctor M. soon arrived, and after visiting his patient, returned to the saloon where Lelland was anxiously awaiting him. His opinion was but a sad confirmation of his worst fears—he pronounced Mrs. Wingate in the last stage of decline, and that in all probability a few days or weeks at furthest must close her life. “Was there nothing could be done to save her?” Lelland asked—nothing—she was past all human aid; and now all there was left to do, was to smooth her passage to the grave by kind and tender care. The doctor promised to see her every day, and expressing much sympathy for the little girls took his leave. That day Lelland did not see Mrs. Wingate, yet he heard her low stifled moans, and occasionally the faint tones of her voice, for he had taken an apartment adjoining hers, that he might be near in case his services were required. Once or twice during the day and evening he passed out the hotel, and jumping into a cab, sought the former lodgings of Wingate, in the faint hope of meeting him, and then returned to his sad and lonely watch.
Upon returning to the hotel early in the morning, he was devastated to find that Mrs. Wingate had a terrible night and was now so ill that it was deemed necessary to call a doctor. Doctor M. soon arrived, and after examining his patient, he went back to the lounge where Lelland was anxiously waiting for him. His opinion was just a heartbreaking confirmation of his worst fears—he declared Mrs. Wingate to be in the final stage of decline and that, most likely, she only had a few days or weeks left to live. “Is there nothing that can be done to save her?” Lelland asked—nothing—she was beyond any human help; and now all that could be done was to make her passing more comfortable with loving care. The doctor promised to check on her every day and, expressing deep sympathy for the little girls, took his leave. That day, Lelland did not see Mrs. Wingate, yet he heard her soft, muffled moans, and occasionally the faint sound of her voice, as he had taken a room next to hers so he could be close by in case he was needed. Once or twice during the day and evening, he went out of the hotel, jumped into a cab, and went to Wingate’s former residence, hoping to run into him, then returned to his sad and lonely vigil.
For some days Mrs. Wingate remained nearly the same, during which time nothing was heard of her husband. No doubt the agitation of mind this caused her had a most injurious effect upon her, and probably hastened her death. Finding herself growing weaker, Lelland was at length admitted to her room; and from that time until her death a portion of every day was spent by him at her bedside. He calmed her apprehensions when speaking of the strange absence of her husband, and strove to remove those delicate scruples which she entertained that herself and children were so entirely dependent upon him, assuring her he thanked God it was in his power to be of service to her. He read to her from the sacred Scriptures, and as much as her feeble strength would admit conversed with her of that unrevealed future into which her soul must so soon take its flight. Of her husband she never spoke but in terms of kindness, nor by her words gave him reason to suppose he was not the best of husbands and fathers.
For several days, Mrs. Wingate stayed pretty much the same, during which time there was no news of her husband. The worry this caused her surely had a harmful impact on her and likely sped up her decline. Realizing she was getting weaker, Lelland was finally allowed into her room; from then on, he spent part of every day at her bedside until she passed away. He eased her fears when discussing her husband's strange absence and tried to alleviate her worries about being so completely reliant on him, assuring her he was grateful for the chance to help her. He read to her from the Bible, and as much as her limited strength would allow, he talked with her about the unknown future her soul would soon enter. She never spoke about her husband except with kindness and never gave him any reason to think he wasn’t the best husband and father.
Days passed on. Mr. Wingate did not come.
Days went by. Mr. Wingate didn’t show up.
And now the last sad hour was at hand. Upon going into her room one morning, Lelland was shocked at the alteration a few hours had made in her appearance. Death was there. Not as a tyrant—not armed with terrors to seize the shrinking soul—but as some gentle messenger, clad in robes of peace and joy, sent to bear her to the arms of her Father. Lelland was at first too much overcome to speak, and walked to the window to recover composure. In a faint voice she called him to her.
And now the final sad hour had arrived. One morning, when Lelland entered her room, he was shocked by how drastically her appearance had changed in just a few hours. Death was present— not as a tyrant, not wielding fears to capture the shrinking soul, but as a gentle messenger, dressed in robes of peace and joy, sent to take her to her Father's embrace. Lelland was initially too overcome to speak and walked to the window to regain his composure. In a faint voice, she called him to her.
“Richard,” she said, pressing his hand, “there is but one pang in death—it is that I must leave my poor children unprotected.”
“Richard,” she said, squeezing his hand, “there’s only one pain in dying—it’s that I have to leave my poor children unprotected.”
“Dearest friend, do not suffer that thought to disturb your peace of mind,” he replied tenderly; “they shall be mine; until their father’s return I will be a parent to them, and if he come not, Margaret—still they will be mine. I have wealth, and how freely it shall be used for their advantage and happiness you surely cannot doubt. My life has been a lonely one—they will cheer its decline”—he paused as if irresolute whether to proceed—“I waited long and in vain for that letter, Margaret—it came not!”
“Dear friend, don’t let that thought bother you,” he said gently. “They will be mine; until their father comes back, I will take care of them, and if he doesn’t return, Margaret—still, they will be mine. I have money, and you know I will use it freely for their benefit and happiness. My life has been lonely—they will brighten my later years”—he paused, unsure whether to continue—“I waited a long time for that letter, Margaret—it never came!”
It was the first allusion made to their former love.
It was the first reference to their past love.
She feebly pressed the hand which held hers: “It was written, Richard—there came no answer.”
She weakly squeezed the hand that held hers: “It was meant to be, Richard—there was no response.”
“It was written then—thank God for that!” he exclaimed.
“It was written then—thank goodness for that!” he exclaimed.
A cold shudder crept over the frame of Margaret.
A cold shiver ran through Margaret's body.
“Ah! I see it all,” she said. “Richard, we were betrayed! but may God forgive him, as I do!”
“Ah! I get it now,” she said. “Richard, we were betrayed! But may God forgive him, just like I do!”
There was no reply; but stooping down Lelland imprinted a kiss upon her cold brow, and turning away, the strong man wept as a little child!
There was no reply; but bending down, Lelland pressed a kiss on her cold forehead, and turning away, the strong man cried like a little child!
Once more he approached the bed.
Once again, he walked over to the bed.
“Give your children to me, Margaret; I swear to you I will faithfully protect and cherish them. I shall never marry, and my whole life shall be devoted to them.”
“Give me your children, Margaret; I promise you I will protect and care for them. I will never get married, and my entire life will be dedicated to them.”
A sweet smile illumined her features. “Yes, Richard, they are yours. For my sake forgive their father, and should he return, O, I beseech you, lend him your counsel, and say to him all that I would say—” she paused—“perhaps he will tear the children from you; if so, at a distance watch over them, and protect them when they require it. Now, my friend, call them to me; I would say a few words to them, and I feel my strength rapidly failing.”
A sweet smile lit up her face. “Yes, Richard, they are yours. For my sake, forgive their father, and if he comes back, I beg you, offer him your advice, and tell him everything I would say—” she paused—“maybe he’ll take the children away from you; if that happens, watch over them from a distance and protect them when they need it. Now, my friend, call them to me; I want to say a few words to them, and I can feel my strength fading fast.”
Mary and Margaret remained with their mother near an hour, and then Lelland was hastily summoned to the chamber of the dying. She was already speechless, but with a look of ineffable sweetness, she turned her eyes first upon her children, then upon Lelland; with her little strength she placed their hands within his, her lips moved as if in prayer, celestial beauty overspread her countenance, and the weary soul of Margaret was at rest in the bosom of her God.
Mary and Margaret stayed with their mother for about an hour, and then Lelland was quickly called to the room of the dying. She was already unable to speak, but with an incomparable sweetness, she first looked at her children and then at Lelland; with what little strength she had, she placed their hands in his, her lips moved as if in prayer, a heavenly beauty filled her face, and Margaret’s weary soul found peace in the arms of her God.
Soon after the last melancholy rites Lelland placed the girls at school, under the care of a most excellent woman whom he engaged to accompany them. Not a day passed that he did not see them, and on Saturdays he took them on pleasant excursions into the country, as much as possible striving to divert their minds from dwelling upon their recent loss. In the meanwhile he took every measure he could possibly devise to discover Mr. Wingate—but for many months in vain, his disappearance was veiled in impenetrable mystery.
Soon after the last sad ceremonies, Lelland enrolled the girls in school, placing them under the care of a wonderful woman he hired to accompany them. Not a day went by without him seeing them, and on Saturdays, he took them on enjoyable trips into the countryside, doing his best to distract them from their recent loss. In the meantime, he did everything he could think of to find Mr. Wingate—but for many months, it was all in vain; his disappearance remained a complete mystery.
It was nearly a year after the death of Margaret, that one day business took Mr. Lelland to one of the slips on the North river. As he passed along, his attention was suddenly drawn to a man who stood leaning against one of the piers. He was very shabbily dressed, and held in his hand a small faded well-worn carpetbag. Giving no heed to the moving crowd around him, buried in thought, he stood with his eyes fixed vacantly on the river. There was something in his features which seemed familiar. Turning, Mr. Lelland again passed him, fixing his eyes intently upon him as he did so, and more and more confirmed that his suspicions were correct, he stepped up to him, and touching him lightly on the shoulder, said,
It was almost a year after Margaret's death when one day Mr. Lelland had to take care of some business at a dock on the North River. As he walked by, he suddenly noticed a man leaning against one of the piers. He was dressed very poorly and held a small, faded, worn-out carpet bag in his hand. Ignoring the bustling crowd around him, he seemed lost in thought, his eyes blankly fixed on the river. There was something about his face that looked familiar. Turning around, Mr. Lelland walked past him again, intently focusing on him, and as he grew more convinced that his instinct was right, he approached the man, lightly touching his shoulder and saying,
“Excuse me—but is not your name Wingate?”
“Excuse me—but isn't your name Wingate?”
“Suppose it is—what the d——l is yours?” replied the man sullenly, without turning his head.
“Suppose it is—what the hell is it to you?” replied the man grumpily, without turning his head.
“My name is Lelland, Mr. Wingate—for such you are, or I greatly err.”
“My name is Lelland, Mr. Wingate—for that’s who you are, or I’m really mistaken.”
With an expression of malignant hate, the man suddenly turned, and shook his fist almost in the very teeth of Lelland.
With an expression of intense hatred, the man suddenly turned and shook his fist right in Lelland's face.
“So we have met again, Mr. Richard Lelland, have we! Well, we shall see who will be the better for the meeting, that’s all—d——n you!”
“So we’ve met again, Mr. Richard Lelland, huh! Well, we’ll see who benefits from this meeting, that’s it—damn you!”
“Your words are idle,” replied Lelland, calmly. “Answer me one question—do you know aught of your wife and children!”
“Your words mean nothing,” Lelland replied calmly. “Answer me one question—do you know anything about your wife and kids?”
At the mention of his family, Wingate grew suddenly pale, and seemed much agitated.
At the mention of his family, Wingate turned suddenly pale and looked very anxious.
“And you—what—what do you know of them?” he demanded, but in more subdued tones.
“And you—what—what do you know about them?” he asked, but in a calmer tone.
“If you will go with me into the hotel yonder, I may perhaps give you some information respecting them,” he replied.
“If you come with me to the hotel over there, I might be able to give you some information about them,” he replied.
Without a word Wingate mechanically followed Lelland, who, ordering a private room, sat down to the melancholy duty before him.
Without saying a word, Wingate followed Lelland without thinking, who, after requesting a private room, sat down to the sad task ahead of him.
“You spoke of my wife and children,” exclaimed Wingate, the moment they entered the room, “if you know any thing of them, for God’s sake tell me, for it is many months since I heard from them.”
“You mentioned my wife and kids,” Wingate said as soon as they walked into the room. “If you know anything about them, please tell me, because it’s been months since I heard from them.”
“Prepare yourself for the most melancholy tidings,” said Lelland, in a sympathizing voice and manner. “You have no longer a wife—it is now ten months since her death.”
“Get ready for some really sad news,” said Lelland, with a sympathetic tone and demeanor. “You don’t have a wife anymore—it’s been ten months since she passed away.”
The wretched man buried his face in his hands.
The miserable man buried his face in his hands.
“Dead—dead—dead! and without forgiving me—dead!” he exclaimed.
“Dead—dead—dead! and without forgiving me—deceased!” he exclaimed.
“With her latest breath she forgave and blessed you,” said Lelland, taking his hand kindly.
“With her last breath, she forgave and blessed you,” said Lelland, taking his hand gently.
“But my children—where are they—are they dead, too!”
“But my kids—where are they—are they gone, too!”
“Your children are here—here, in the city; you may see them in an hour if you will,” replied Lelland.
“Your kids are here—in the city; you can see them in an hour if you want,” replied Lelland.
“Here! here in the city—here, with you!” cried Wingate, starting up, every feature distorted by passion; “with you, do you say! how came you near her death-bed—ha! did you dare—” seizing Lelland by the breast as he spoke. But shaking him off, Lelland placed his hand on his arm, saying,
“Here! here in the city—here, with you!” yelled Wingate, jumping up, every feature twisted by emotion; “with you, you say! How did you get close to her deathbed—ha! Did you dare?—” grabbing Lelland by the collar as he spoke. But shaking him off, Lelland put his hand on his arm, saying,
“First listen to me, Mr. Wingate, and you will see how little provocation you have for such anger.”
“First, listen to me, Mr. Wingate, and you'll understand how little reason you have for such anger.”
He then briefly related his unexpected and providential meeting with Margaret and her children, and the painful scene which so soon followed it. He spoke of Mary and Margaret—of their loveliness, their sweet dispositions, and of the consolation and happiness Wingate might yet receive from their affection.
He then briefly shared his unexpected and fortunate meeting with Margaret and her kids, and the painful scene that quickly followed. He talked about Mary and Margaret—their beauty, their kind natures, and how much comfort and happiness Wingate could still find from their love.
When he had done speaking, the unhappy man seized the hand of Lelland, and pressing it fervently, said,
When he finished speaking, the unhappy man grabbed Lelland's hand and squeezed it tightly, saying,
“Wretch—wretch that I am! how little have I merited such goodness. It is, indeed, more than my guilty soul can bear. I had rather you would stab me to the heart than thus pierce my soul with deeds of kindness—for I deserve it not. It was I, Lelland, who robbed you of one of God’s choicest treasures. When driven almost to despair by the unjust treatment of her father, who should have been to her more than father ever was, poor Margaret wrote you that letter which would have confirmed your happiness and hers. It was I, who, goaded on by hate for you, and a determination to make her mine—it was I who destroyed it! I watched the struggle of her pure heart; I saw her cheek pale day by day, and yet I repented not—nay, I gloried in my revenge. At length she became my wife—and an angel she ever was to me, always so kind, so patient with my follies; but I knew she loved you—I knew her heart was silently breaking, her strength wasting, and instead of moving my pity, it only drove me to madness. I was jealous even of my sweet babes, that they were loved more than me. For years I ran a wild career of riot and debauchery, and only came to my senses to see my poor injured wife was truly dying; then came remorse—but it was too late. My business had been neglected—my affairs were in ruin, and I saw myself on the brink of poverty. The doctor had said that change of air would do much toward her restoration; and now, as anxious to restore as I had been to destroy, I resolved to come to New York and find some employment which should warrant my removing my family here. I did so, and was so fortunate as to obtain a situation as book-keeper, with a handsome salary. In a few months I wrote my wife and children to join me. I received for answer that she was now too feeble to journey. This made me angry, though why, God only knows, except that I would not let her die among scenes your love had hallowed—and I immediately wrote a peremptory command for her to come, naming the day I should expect her. In this wicked frame of mind I went out into the streets, and, unfortunately meeting a gay companion, was induced to enter a gambling-house, and ere I left, every dollar I possessed in the world was swept from me. In the vain hope of winning back my money, I again sought that den of destruction; need I say, so far from retrieving, I left it hundreds in debt. Then, then, Richard Lelland, I became a forger—yes, forged the name of my worthy employer—was detected, and fled with my ill-got gains. The day I had appointed my poor Margaret to arrive in the city I was on the way to the West Indies. From thence I went to Paris, where, as long as my money lasted I led a mad career; that expended, I was forced to the most menial offices to obtain my daily food. At last driven by remorse, I determined to return to my native country, see Margaret and my children once more, and then give myself up to the laws I had outraged. I flattered myself that my wife still lived, and that not finding me in the city on her arrival, had gone back to Ohio. I arrived last night, and was even now about to take passage in a sloop for Albany, thinking I should be less likely to meet any acquaintance, when you so unexpectedly appeared before me.”
“Wretched—wretched that I am! How little do I deserve such goodness. It is truly more than my guilty soul can bear. I would rather you stab my heart than pierce my soul with acts of kindness—for I don't deserve it. It was I, Lelland, who took from you one of God’s greatest treasures. When poor Margaret was driven almost to despair by her father's unfair treatment, who should have been more to her than any father, she wrote you that letter that would have secured your happiness as well as hers. It was I, driven by hatred for you and determined to make her mine—it was I who destroyed it! I watched the struggle of her pure heart; I saw her face grow pale day by day, and yet I felt no remorse—on the contrary, I reveled in my revenge. Eventually, she became my wife—and she was always an angel to me, so kind and so patient with my flaws; but I knew she loved you—I knew her heart was quietly breaking, her strength fading, and instead of feeling pity, it only drove me to madness. I was even jealous of my sweet children for being loved more than I was. For years, I lived a wild lifestyle filled with chaos and excess, finally coming to my senses just to see my poor, suffering wife was truly dying; then came the regret—but it was too late. I had neglected my work—my affairs were in shambles, and I found myself on the edge of poverty. The doctor suggested that a change of scenery would greatly help her recovery; so, eager to restore her as I had been to ruin her, I decided to come to New York and find a job that would allow me to bring my family here. I did, and I was fortunate enough to get a position as a bookkeeper with a good salary. A few months later, I wrote to my wife and kids to join me. I received a reply saying she was now too weak to travel. This enraged me, though I cannot say why, except that I didn’t want her to die in a place that your love had sanctified—and I promptly wrote a commanding letter for her to come, specifying the day I expected her. In this wicked state of mind, I went out into the streets and, unfortunately running into a flashy friend, ended up in a gambling house, and before I knew it, I lost every dollar I had in the world. Hoping to win back my money, I went back to that den of destruction; need I say, instead of recovering, I left it with hundreds in debt. Then, then, Richard Lelland, I became a counterfeiter—yes, I forged my worthy employer's name—got caught, and ran away with my ill-gotten gains. On the day I had planned for my poor Margaret’s arrival in the city, I was on my way to the West Indies. After that, I went to Paris, where I lived a wild life as long as my money lasted; when that ran out, I was forced into the most menial jobs just to get by. Finally, driven by remorse, I decided to return to my home country, see Margaret and my children one last time, and then turn myself in for the laws I had broken. I convinced myself that my wife was still alive and, not finding me in the city when she arrived, must have gone back to Ohio. I arrived last night and was just about to take a boat to Albany, thinking I would be less likely to run into anyone I knew, when you so suddenly appeared before me.”
To this dreadful recital Lelland had listened in silence. When it was ended, he took the hand of Wingate,
To this terrible performance, Lelland listened in silence. When it was over, he took Wingate's hand,
“Wretched man,” said he, “I forgive you for the misery of a lifetime, as did that suffering angel, now in heaven; and may God extend to you his peace and mercy!”
“Wretched man,” he said, “I forgive you for the misery of a lifetime, just like that suffering angel, now in heaven; and may God grant you His peace and mercy!”
Then calling for pen, ink and paper, he drew a check for the amount Wingate had forged, and placed it in his hand.
Then he asked for a pen, ink, and paper, wrote a check for the amount Wingate had forged, and handed it to him.
“There, Mr. Wingate, take that; in the morning see your late employer, and restore him the money of which you defrauded him; in the meantime I will see what can be done for you—rely upon me as your friend. But remain here for the night, and on no account leave the room; have patience, for to-morrow you shall see your children.” So saying, Lelland took leave, promising to call for him in a carriage at an early hour in the morning.
“There, Mr. Wingate, take this; in the morning, go see your former employer and return the money you took from him; in the meantime, I'll see what I can do for you—trust me as your friend. But stay here for the night, and whatever you do, don’t leave the room; be patient, because tomorrow you will see your kids.” With that, Lelland took his leave, promising to pick him up in a car early the next morning.
Immediately after breakfast, therefore, he proceeded to the hotel. But Wingate had already left—had been gone some hours. On the table was a letter directed to Lelland. Hastily breaking the seal, he read:
Immediately after breakfast, he went to the hotel. But Wingate had already left—he had been gone for a few hours. On the table was a letter addressed to Lelland. Quickly breaking the seal, he read:
“Burthened with grief, and overwhelmed with remorse, life is insupportable. I can no longer endure the torments of self-reproach, and I fly to end alike my wretchedness and my life. Heaven is dark—but earth is hell! Protect my innocent children!”
“Burdened with grief and overwhelmed with guilt, life is unbearable. I can’t stand the pain of self-blame any longer, and I’m desperate to escape both my misery and my life. Heaven feels dark—but this life feels hellish! Please protect my innocent children!”
The next day the body of Henry Wingate was exposed in the Dead-House. Lelland recognized and claimed it for burial.
The next day, Henry Wingate's body was laid out in the morgue. Lelland recognized it and claimed it for burial.
Mary and Margaret were told their father was no more—but of the manner of his wretched death they never knew.
Mary and Margaret were told their father had passed away—but they never learned about the details of his tragic death.
Facts have often the appearance of fiction—such is the story I have given. If it has called forth any interest in the minds of my readers, the assurance that its principal incidents were gathered from real life, will not, I trust, lessen that interest. Names and scene are, of course, fictitious.
Facts often seem like fiction—that's the story I've told. If it has sparked any interest in my readers, I hope knowing that the main events came from real life doesn't reduce that interest. The names and setting are, of course, fictional.
In a splendid mansion on the banks of the Potomac, Mr. Lelland still resides with the two fair daughters of his adoption. They are beautiful and accomplished, beloved by all who know them, and most tenderly protected and cherished by their more than father; while those gems of early piety implanted in their minds by their mother, have, under the careful culture of Mr. Lelland, put forth the most lovely and Christian graces.
In a beautiful mansion by the Potomac, Mr. Lelland still lives with his two lovely adopted daughters. They are stunning and talented, adored by everyone who knows them, and deeply cared for and cherished by their more than father. The seeds of early piety that their mother planted in their minds have, under Mr. Lelland's attentive guidance, blossomed into the most beautiful and Christian virtues.
Thus in the happiness and the virtues of her children, has God rewarded the filial piety of poor Margaret.
Thus in the happiness and the virtues of her children, God has rewarded the devotion of poor Margaret.
Climate is said to have much influence on the physical, moral, mental, political and social condition of mankind. Experience and observation certainly give force to such an opinion. The difference in manners, customs and character of the Russ and the Italian is as much owing to latitude as lineality. One’s happiness, and even one’s destiny in life, depend alike on Seasons and on Self.
Climate is believed to significantly affect the physical, moral, mental, political, and social conditions of humanity. Experience and observation certainly support this view. The differences in behaviors, customs, and personalities between Russians and Italians can be attributed as much to geography as to lineage. One's happiness and even one's fate in life depend on both the seasons and personal choices.
The iron constitution, the sharp wit, the keen sense, the peculiar individuality, the guessing and bartering of the man of Maine, contrasts with the singing, siesta-seeking, music-loving, rich intellectuality of the Mexican of the hacienda. Even in religious sentiment the difference is striking. Look upon the cold, austere meeting-house worship of the Puritan, and side by side behold the rich, voluptuous cathedral service of the Catholic. These at least indicate the extremes of the influence of the climate. The whole physical, mental and moral constitution of man is operated upon by the temperature of his location, and thus affecting not only his individual existence but the ultimate condition of his race.
The strong build, sharp intelligence, and unique personality of a person from Maine stand in contrast to the relaxed, music-loving, and intellectually rich lifestyle of a Mexican from the hacienda. Even in matters of faith, the differences are clear. Consider the cold, serious worship in a Puritan meeting house compared to the rich, lavish services in a Catholic cathedral. These examples highlight the extremes influenced by the climate. The entire physical, mental, and moral makeup of a person is shaped by the temperature of their environment, affecting not only their individual lives but also the future of their community.
What would have been the fate of “The Colonists” of the “May-Flower” had they landed at San Francisco or St. Domingo? If instead of the stern, bracing, labor-requiring, excess-denying latitude of Plymouth, the Pilgrims had rested in the land of the palmetto and the pomegranate? Or who would have ventured on an unknown ocean, in search for a new world, if the hope, the imagination, the enthusiasm, the poetry, the mental excitement, the superstition even of Columbus, the child of the South, had sunk in despair, or yielded to first disappointment? Where would the close calculation of the North, founded on a philosophical hypothesis, have sought for continued animation, after error has resulted from experiment?
What would have happened to the “Colonists” of the “Mayflower” if they had landed in San Francisco or Santo Domingo? What if, instead of the tough, challenging, hard-working, and self-denying environment of Plymouth, the Pilgrims had settled in a place filled with palm trees and pomegranates? And who would have dared to sail across an unknown ocean in search of a new world if Columbus, the dreamer from the South, had given up hope, lost his imagination, or succumbed to his initial disappointments? Where would the careful calculations of the North, based on philosophical theories, have found their drive for progress after facing setbacks from their experiments?
Where would the literature of the Past have found admirers, and even devotees, if the mythology of the East had not been nursed in the soft lap of a congenial temperature?
Where would the literature of the past have had fans, and even passionate supporters, if the mythology of the East hadn't been nurtured in a comfortable environment?
Why is it that the Latin classics yet hold a place as familiar as household words, if a Southern sky had not invited to the rich developments of the highest mental creations?
Why do the Latin classics still resonate like common phrases, if it wasn't for the Southern sky inspiring the rich evolution of our greatest intellectual achievements?
Where could the painter and sculptor have sought models and studies, if the winter of the Mediterranean had been as relentless and as rigid as that of Moscow?
Where could the painter and sculptor have found models and studies if the Mediterranean winter had been as harsh and unforgiving as that of Moscow?
Can it be maintained that Solon and Lycurgus would have alike given their fame in trust to immortality, if the genial influences of the land of their nativity had not been the same “at Rome as it was at Attica”?
Can we say that Solon and Lycurgus would have similarly entrusted their fame to immortality if the favorable conditions of their homeland had not been the same "at Rome as it was at Attica"?
Who will venture to assert that a similar fate would have followed the siege of Troy in a land of snows, or that Marathon would have been a northern Moscow?
Who would dare to claim that a similar outcome would have happened after the siege of Troy in a snowy land, or that Marathon would have turned into a northern Moscow?
Science, too, has felt the force of the benefit of its more northern home. With a temperature unshocked by extremes, the highest mental industry yields more, or rather different, fruit than the richest intellectual soil. The wheat and the corn of the necessaries to progress, are gathered only where the wine and the oil of luxury do not grow.
Science has also experienced the advantages of its more northern environment. With a stable temperature that isn't affected by extremes, the best mental activity produces more, or rather a different, outcome than the richest intellectual resources. The essential ingredients for progress can only be found where the indulgences of luxury don’t thrive.
That Tyre and Sidon were marts for the cosmopolite, and now are but the refuge for the wanderer, while Boston, New York, New Orleans were the seaboards of the savage, and are now the emporiums of a hemisphere, is as true as that the causes are to be found in some degree dependent upon the influences of climate.
That Tyre and Sidon used to be trading hubs for people from all over, but now they're just a place for travelers to find shelter, while Boston, New York, and New Orleans were once the coasts of the wild, and are now thriving centers of commerce for a whole hemisphere. This is just as true as the fact that the reasons behind these changes are somewhat tied to the effects of climate.
That Rome was the mother of nations, the terror of thrones, and the great entrance into eternity, and now is the dismantled wreck of her illustrious past—while the hunting-grounds of the “Six Nations” are transformed into a mighty empire, is but the melancholy picture of the past, gorgeous in its dilapidation, under the luxurious warmth of an Italian sky, while the other is the picture of the present, more magnificent and vigorous, tinted by the rays of a western sun.
That Rome was the birthplace of nations, the fear of kings, and the grand gateway to eternity, and now stands as a broken remnant of its glorious past—while the hunting grounds of the "Six Nations" have turned into a powerful empire, is simply the sad reflection of the past, beautiful in its decay, beneath the warm embrace of an Italian sky, while the latter is the image of the present, even more magnificent and vibrant, illuminated by the beams of a western sun.
Climate was not alone in producing these changes, yet its influence was potent.
Climate wasn't the only factor driving these changes, but its impact was strong.
The Religion of Nazareth took its metaphors from the land of Aristotle, its enthusiasm from the nations on the “seacoast,” its energy from the Northmen, but its divinity from God!
The Religion of Nazareth drew its metaphors from the land of Aristotle, its enthusiasm from the nations along the “seacoast,” its energy from the Northmen, but its divinity from God!
The songs of labor are heard loudest and sweetest where the valley and forest yield an annual tribute over the grave of all that is beautiful, born of the spring; while the songs of the sentiments take their melodies from the land of soft sunlight, scented with perennial perfumes.
The songs of work are heard most clearly and beautifully where the valley and forest provide their yearly gifts over the grave of everything beautiful that springs to life; meanwhile, the songs of emotions draw their melodies from the land bathed in gentle sunlight, filled with lasting fragrances.
In considering the Future let us look at the Past, and among the most remarkable of physical causes which have marked their existence on the history of nations and of men, climate will be found to have exercised by no means an inconsiderable influence.
In thinking about the Future, let's reflect on the Past, and among the most significant physical factors that have shaped the history of nations and people, climate has clearly played a substantial role.
———
Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
BY S. D. ANDERSON.
BY S. D. ANDERSON.
———
Text is missing.
Gladly to thee, amid the wreck of years,
Gladly to you, amidst the wreckage of years,
Will memory’s pinions wing their eager way;
Will memory's wings soar high;
To thee, who ever through this life of tears
To you, who always goes through this life of tears
Has lit its darkness with thy sunny ray;
Has lit its darkness with your sunny ray;
Thou wast my empress in the morning hours,
You were my empress in the morning hours,
The star amid my dreams of poesy;
The star in my dreams of poetry;
The single rose amid the dewy bowers,
The lone rose in the dewy garden,
That lured my soul to thoughts of purity.
That drew my soul to thoughts of purity.
As rivers glancing in the glorious sun,
As rivers shining in the bright sun,
Voice out their gladness to the perfumed air,
Voice their happiness to the fragrant air,
So ’neath the presence of that treasured one
So beneath the presence of that cherished person
My hopes were mirrored in a world more fair;
My hopes were reflected in a fairer world;
A magic world, within whose blesséd light
A magical world, within whose blessed light
All things the richest and the best did come,
All the richest and best things came,
Bringing unto the weary dreams as bright
Bringing to the tired dreams as bright
As those that flit around our quiet home.
As those that move around our peaceful home.
And I did love thee, not a transient flame,
And I truly loved you, not just a fleeting passion,
Burned on the altar of an early dream;
Burned on the altar of a youthful dream;
No, I have dwelt upon that cherished name
No, I've thought about that beloved name.
Till it became the priestess and the beam,
Till it became the priestess and the beam,
And softly came around our household hearth,
And gently came around our home fire,
The angel wings of woman’s ministry,
The angel wings of women's ministry,
Rich hopes, as wild and joyous in their birth
Rich hopes, wild and joyful from the start
As were the early dreams of loving thee.
As were the early hopes of loving you.
And ever thus has been the full, deep tide,
And that has always been the full, deep tide,
Upheaving from this ocean love of mine;
Upheaving from this ocean of love I have;
A memory forever by my side,
A memory that’s always with me,
To lead me onward to a nobler shrine;
To guide me towards a greater purpose;
The calm, hushed voice still sounding in my sleep,
The calm, quiet voice still echoing in my dreams,
Like to a strain of distant melody,
Like a distant tune,
The holy light from out those eyes so deep,
The holy light from those deep eyes,
That shines on all so clear and tranquilly.
That shines on everyone so clearly and calmly.
Amid my dreams of human faith and love—
Amid my dreams of human trust and love—
Of love, that stems the tempest and the blast—
Of love, that calms the storm and the wind—
Of faith, that in its tenderness shall prove
Of belief, that in its gentleness shall prove
Its holy office even to the last,
Its sacred duty even until the end,
Thou hast been present with thy watchful care,
You have been there with your attentive care,
Guarding a heart too prone to dream at best,
Guarding a heart that tends to dream at its best,
Too much forgetting one whose sinless prayer
Too much forgetting one whose flawless prayer
Has lingered round his home a heavenly guest.
Has lingered around his home a heavenly guest.
But brightly now the sun of promise shines,
But now the sun of promise shines brightly,
The dark and stormy waves of time along,
The dark and stormy waves of time along,
With all some token of thy virtue twines,
With all some sign of your goodness entwined,
Sweet as the cadence of the evening song;
Sweet like the rhythm of the evening song;
And truly now, when youth’s wild day is o’er,
And really now, when the wild days of youth are over,
And every fancied passion’s hushed to rest,
And every imagined passion is quieted.
I give this song to thee from memory’s shore,
I give this song to you from memory's shore,
The echo of the tide within my breast.
The sound of the waves in my heart.
———
Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
BY JESSIE HOWARD.
BY JESSIE HOWARD.
———
Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
CHAPTER I.
The March winds blew chillingly over a wide and barren moor in the Highlands of Scotland, and howled fiercely around the isolated dwelling in the middle of it, from whence gleamed a faint light like a beacon in the midst of that desolate waste. Black majestic clouds gathered darker over head, and the wild whistle of the coming tempest grew every moment more shrill; but little were the boding sounds noted within the cottage of Donald McLane, for sterner and fiercer was the storm of sorrow gathering in the human heart of the one lonely watcher, bending over the low pallet where lay, in a still dreamless slumber, the forerunner of one more dreamless yet, the form of her only child. Long silken curls fell on the white pillow, from the still whiter brow of the little sufferer, and pearly lids, with long, dark fringes, drooped over the fair cheek. The coverlet had been cast aside, as by some restless motion, and the snow-white drapery fell in careless folds, half-covering, half-revealing those round and dimpled limbs.
The March winds blew coldly over a wide, bare moor in the Scottish Highlands, howling fiercely around the isolated house in the middle of it, where a faint light shone like a beacon in the midst of that desolate landscape. Dark clouds gathered overhead, growing even darker, and the wild sound of the approaching storm became increasingly shrill; but the ominous sounds went mostly unnoticed within the cottage of Donald McLane, for a more intense and fierce storm of sorrow was brewing in the heart of the one lonely watcher, leaning over the low bed where lay, in a still, dreamless slumber, the figure of her only child, the forerunner of one more dreamless yet. Long silken curls fell onto the white pillow from the even whiter brow of the little sufferer, and pearly eyelids, with long dark lashes, drooped over the fair cheek. The blanket had been pushed aside as if by some restless motion, and the snow-white fabric fell in careless folds, half-covering, half-revealing those round, dimpled limbs.
The light from a solitary candle flickered over the child’s face, so marble-like in its quiet beauty; oh! there is a touching loveliness that waking life never bestows in that death-like slumber which precedes the parting hour of a young, sinless spirit! Angels waited to bear it upward, and the shining light from their own immortal faces, was reflected upon the form of clay it was so soon to leave. Close beside the couch, with clasped hands and a fixed gaze, motionless as the object of her solicitude, knelt the young mother—so very young and so fair; surely it was early for such sorrow to weigh down her happy heart.
The light from a single candle flickered over the child’s face, so marble-like in its peaceful beauty; oh! there’s a touching loveliness in that death-like sleep that waking life never offers, just before the departure of a young, innocent spirit! Angels were ready to lift it up, and the radiant light from their own immortal faces reflected on the earthly form it would soon leave behind. Right beside the bed, with clasped hands and a steady gaze, as motionless as the one she cared for, knelt the young mother—so very young and so beautiful; it surely was too soon for such sorrow to weigh down her joyful heart.
The dull moments wore away, and still those two pale faces gleamed in the half-darkness, silent and still. The embers on the hearth burned low, louder howled the tempest without, and the white snow-flakes dashed against the window with a startling sound—but the mother heard it not, until the door softly opened, and a light touch upon her arm roused her to consciousness.
The boring moments passed, and those two pale faces still shone in the dim light, quiet and motionless. The embers in the fireplace flickered low, the storm outside howled louder, and the white snowflakes struck the window with a surprising sound—but the mother didn’t notice it until the door quietly opened and a gentle touch on her arm brought her back to reality.
“Oh, Donald, Donald, I’m glad ye’re come,” was her tremulous salutation.
“Oh, Donald, Donald, I’m glad you’re here,” was her shaky greeting.
“And yet, Maggie,” he said, “I’m not so sure o’ that when you see what I’ve brought you. I would not add to your cares if I could help it, but I could not leave a babe to perish in the cold snow to-night,” and unfolding his plaid, he displayed to her astonished eyes, a fair and beautiful infant, richly dressed, who, as she took it tenderly in her arms, opened its large dark-blue eyes, and smiled in her face.
“And yet, Maggie,” he said, “I’m not so sure about that when you see what I’ve brought you. I wouldn’t add to your worries if I could help it, but I couldn’t leave a baby to die in the cold snow tonight,” and as he unfolded his blanket, he revealed to her shocked eyes a fair and beautiful infant, dressed in fine clothes, who, as she gently took it in her arms, opened its large dark-blue eyes and smiled up at her.
“Oh, Donald, how lovely!” she exclaimed, almost forgetting for the moment her sorrow; but a glance toward the couch again brought the tears to her eyes, and again she sunk beside it, with the little stranger in her arms.
“Oh, Donald, how beautiful!” she exclaimed, almost forgetting her sadness for a moment; but a glance toward the couch brought the tears back to her eyes, and once more she sank beside it, holding the little stranger in her arms.
By the exertions of Donald, a brisk fire was soon burning on the hearth, and the bright blaze disclosed the table, with its neat white cloth, on which his frugal repast was spread; but he seemed to think little of his supper that night, for drawing near to the bedside, he bent over his child with an earnest, anxious expression on his manly features.
By Donald's efforts, a lively fire was soon crackling in the hearth, and the bright flames revealed the table with its tidy white cloth, on which his simple meal was laid out; however, he appeared to care little about his dinner that night, as he approached the bedside and leaned over his child with a serious, worried look on his strong face.
“How long has she been so, Maggie?” he asked, in a low tone.
“How long has she been like this, Maggie?” he asked, in a quiet voice.
“Since noon,” was the reply, and her breath came more quickly as Donald bent closer and closer to the quiet face, placing his hand softly on the still breast, and his lips to the dimpled mouth whence no breath seemed issuing, then, with a stifled sigh as he gazed lingeringly on those beautiful features, he turned to his wife, who was looking up in his face with that gaze of mute terror which says so much more than words,
“Since noon,” was the reply, and her breathing quickened as Donald leaned closer and closer to the calm face, placing his hand gently on the still chest, and his lips to the dimpled mouth from which no breath seemed to come. Then, with a stifled sigh as he lingered over those beautiful features, he turned to his wife, who was looking up at him with that expression of silent fear that says so much more than words.
“Maggie, God has taken our Ally to be an angel in Heaven.”
“Maggie, God has taken our Ally to be an angel in Heaven.”
No loud exclamation of grief followed his words. Tearless she stood with her eyes fixed upon her husband’s face, as if unable to comprehend his meaning, but, sinking on his knees beside her, and enfolding her in his arms, he prayed from a full heart that God would be with them in this their first trial. The low, soothing tones of his voice unlocked the fountains of the mother’s heart, and blessed tears came to her relief. Long might she have indulged in this luxury, but a faint cry awoke her maternal sympathies. She had forgotten the babe so strangely thrown upon her care, but now her gentle nature could not think of self, while another was suffering and in preparations for the comfort of her charge, the first wild burst of anguish was passed through.
No loud shout of grief followed his words. She stood there without tears, her eyes fixed on her husband's face, as if she couldn't grasp what he meant. As he sank to his knees beside her and wrapped her in his arms, he prayed earnestly that God would be with them during their first trial. The soft, calming tones of his voice opened the floodgates of the mother’s heart, and blessed tears came to her relief. She could have lingered in this comforting moment, but a faint cry brought her maternal instincts back to life. She had momentarily forgotten the baby so unexpectedly placed in her care, but now her gentle nature couldn't focus on herself while another was in pain. As she prepared to care for her charge, the initial wave of anguish began to subside.
“We will call her Ally, after our own lost one, Donald. Surely God has sent her to soften this sore trial to us, and we will love her as our own. May He help us to submit. Oh, my Ally! my darling, my precious one—can any one ever fill thy place? God help us!”
“We will call her Ally, after our own lost one, Donald. Surely God has sent her to ease this painful trial for us, and we will love her as our own. May He help us to accept this. Oh, my Ally! my darling, my precious one—can anyone ever take your place? God help us!”
——
Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
CHAPTER II.
The simple funeral was over; the last look had been taken, and little Alice McLane was hidden from the weeping eyes that still turned toward her lowly resting-place, as if yet unwilling to leave her alone beneath that cold, cold sod.
The simple funeral was over; the last look had been taken, and little Alice McLane was hidden from the teary eyes that still turned toward her humble resting place, as if still reluctant to leave her alone beneath that cold, cold ground.
Donald and Margaret McLane had been very happy until now—too happy perhaps. They had loved each other in early years, and when Donald had earned enough by his own honest labor to purchase the cottage on Burnside Moor, they were married without a shadow on their young, hopeful hearts.
Donald and Margaret McLane had been really happy until now—maybe even too happy. They had loved each other in their younger years, and when Donald had made enough money through his own hard work to buy the cottage on Burnside Moor, they got married without a worry in their young, hopeful hearts.
Margaret was a careful housewife, and Donald had ever a warm welcome and comfortable home when, wearied with his daily toil, he came back to her whom he had promised to love and cherish; and when little Alice came to gladden the young mother’s lonely hours while he was away, sunshine reigned in the household. In all their happiness they never forgot who gave them all their blessings, and daily was their morning and evening sacrifice of praise sent up to their Heavenly Father in confiding and child-like simplicity.
Margaret was a diligent housewife, and Donald always received a warm welcome and a comfortable home when he returned to her after a long day of work, fulfilling his promise to love and cherish her. When little Alice arrived to brighten the young mother's lonely moments while he was away, happiness filled their home. In all their joy, they never forgot who gave them their blessings, and every morning and evening, they offered their praises to their Heavenly Father with trust and childlike simplicity.
A cherished flower was Ally McLane, with her bright blue eyes sparkling with joy and affection, her round, dimpled, rosy cheeks, and baby tones, so sweet to a parent’s ear; her mother’s sunny spirit seemed hers from her very birth until the heavy hand of sickness came down to hush those happy notes, and dim the light of health and joyousness that ever danced around her.
A beloved flower was Ally McLane, with her bright blue eyes shining with joy and love, her round, dimpled, rosy cheeks, and adorable baby sounds, so sweet to a parent's ears; her mother’s cheerful spirit seemed to belong to her from the moment she was born until the harsh grip of illness silenced those happy sounds, and dimmed the light of health and happiness that always surrounded her.
Perhaps she was too fondly loved; perhaps their hearts clung with too much of idolatry to their only one; and a watchful Father saw that the ties must be loosened. While yet her lisping tones seemed ringing in their ears; while yet the flush of health lingered on her cheek, the dart of the spoiler came, and with scarce a pang of suffering to rend the mother’s heart with deeper anguish, little Ally was taken away from the ill to come.
Perhaps she was loved too much; maybe their hearts were too attached to their one and only. A watchful Father saw that the bonds needed to be loosened. While her little voice still echoed in their ears, and the glow of health lingered on her cheek, the blow came, and with hardly any pain to tear at the mother’s heart with greater sorrow, little Ally was taken away from the suffering that lay ahead.
Overwhelming as was the blow, a mitigation was sent with it. The stranger babe thus thrown upon Margaret’s tenderness, proved a solace which nothing else could have afforded, and in the cares attendant upon her new charge, the dreary sense of loneliness, following the loss of a loved one, was robbed of half its power.
As overwhelming as the blow was, there was some comfort that came with it. The unexpected baby that had been placed in Margaret’s care provided a solace that nothing else could offer, and in the tasks that came with looking after her new responsibility, the heavy feeling of loneliness after losing someone special was softened significantly.
Many were the wondering surmises of Donald and his wife, in reference to the manner in which the babe had been thus given to them. The dark mantle in which it had been closely enfolded, had first attracted Donald’s attention amid the snow-drifts, for the little forsaken one was already wrapped in that fatal slumber which, if not soon broken, knows no waking—and the young man’s heart was melted with kindly sympathy as he thought of his own darling, so he raised the light burden from its soft but dangerous resting-place, bore it to gentle and tender hands—and as days, and weeks, and months wore away, no one appearing to claim the lost one, closer and closer their hearts were wound about her, till their love seemed even as that they had borne their own angel Ally—as they called her.
Donald and his wife had many questions about how the baby had come to them. The dark blanket that had wrapped the child caught Donald's attention amid the snowdrifts, as the little one was already lost in a deep sleep that, if not interrupted soon, could lead to no waking—his heart softened with compassion as he thought of his own dear child. He gently lifted the fragile burden from its soft but hazardous resting place and took it to caring, nurturing hands. As days, weeks, and months passed with no one stepping forward to claim the abandoned child, their hearts became more and more intertwined with hers, until their love felt just as strong as it did for their own angel, Ally, as they named her.
Sometimes Margaret would almost forget that her second Ally was not, indeed, the very same as that one they had laid with such heart-yearnings beneath the snow-clad turf; and yet the two were very unlike. The face of the stranger was full of earnest thought. Her large, dark, liquid eyes, so full of dreamy tenderness, beamed with almost spiritual beauty; and a hasty word would bring the tears to her eyes, the warm blush to her cheek, and a strange imploring expression over her whole countenance; whereas her elder namesake was ever a joyous child, light and graceful, full of the heedlessness so natural to her tender age—and few things there were that had power to dim her sunny spirit.
Sometimes Margaret would almost forget that her second Ally was not, in fact, the same as the one they had mourned with such deep longing beneath the snow-covered ground; yet the two were very different. The stranger's face was filled with serious thought. Her large, dark, expressive eyes, so full of dreamy tenderness, glowed with almost spiritual beauty; a hasty word would bring tears to her eyes, a warm blush to her cheeks, and a strange pleading look over her entire face. In contrast, her older namesake was always a cheerful child, light and graceful, full of the carefree nature typical of her young age—and few things could dim her sunny spirit.
Year after year sped on unmarked, save by the introduction of one little stranger after another into the once lonely household of Donald McLane. Alice, their eldest and loveliest, had ripened gradually from the beautiful child, their pet and plaything, to the gentle, thoughtful girl of sixteen, watching with unwearied care the slightest wish of her parents, (for she knew not that they were otherwise,) and striving by every means in her power to lighten their burdens. The secret of her history had been carefully kept from her as well as the fair-haired, happy flock around them; for why should they sadden a life so unshadowed as hers, with thoughts that must bring suffering to her loving nature?
Year after year went by without any notable events, except for the arrival of one new little stranger after another into Donald McLane's once lonely home. Alice, their eldest and most beautiful, had gradually grown from the lovely child they adored and played with, into a gentle, thoughtful sixteen-year-old. She watched over her parents' every wish with tireless care, unaware that they were struggling, and she did everything she could to ease their burdens. The truth about her past had been kept a secret from her, just like it had been from the cheerful, fair-haired children around them; after all, why should they bring sadness into her life, which was so free of shadows, with thoughts that would only hurt her kind heart?
The promise of rare beauty which her infancy had held out was more than realized. There was a spirituality about those dark-blue eyes, in every graceful movement—a native ease and sweetness of manner so unusual among the classes in which she moved—so unlike the frank, noisy ways and ruddy countenances of her younger brothers and sisters, that Margaret often gazed upon her with a wondering sigh and a trembling of heart, she could not tell why. Alice had been reared with more than maternal tenderness—a fond yearning over her deserted helplessness—a sympathy for those who must have mourned the loss of such a child, together with her own irresistible winningness, had led Margaret unconsciously to indulge the child of her adoption even more than the members of her own little flock; but Ally was one of those rare natures in whom indulgence only brings forth warmer, purer feelings of love and gratitude, and even from babyhood, as Margaret would often say, she seemed like an angel sent down to them from Heaven.
The promise of rare beauty that her childhood had hinted at was more than fulfilled. There was a spirit in those dark-blue eyes, in every graceful movement—a natural ease and sweetness of manner so uncommon among the people she interacted with—so different from the straightforward, loud ways and rosy faces of her younger brothers and sisters, that Margaret often looked at her with a wondering sigh and a fluttering heart, though she couldn’t quite explain why. Alice had been raised with more than just maternal love—a deep caring for her abandoned helplessness—a sympathy for those who must have grieved the loss of such a child, combined with her own irresistible charm, led Margaret to unconsciously spoil the child she had adopted even more than her own little ones; but Ally was one of those rare souls where indulgence only brought forth deeper, purer feelings of love and gratitude, and even as a baby, as Margaret would often say, she seemed like an angel sent down to them from Heaven.
Sweet Alice McLane had not arrived at the age of sixteen without admirers. Lonely as was the situation of the cottage, many had been attracted thither by the fame of such a jewel. But there was a quiet dignity and purity about the gentle girl that repulsed the most presuming; and Ally was still, child-like, happy in her home, without a wish to leave it, at least so far as was known to her own heart.
Sweet Alice McLane had reached the age of sixteen without a lack of admirers. Despite the cottage's lonely location, many were drawn there by the reputation of such a gem. However, there was a calm dignity and innocence about the gentle girl that kept the most forward suitors at bay; and Ally remained, child-like, happy in her home, with no desire to leave it, at least as far as she was aware of her own feelings.
There was, indeed, one, who had been a play-fellow from childhood, being the son of their only neighbor within many miles, who was ever a welcome guest at the cottage, beneath whose glance her own never drooped, nor the painful blush rose to her transparent cheek—and why was it? Because Dugald Lindsay had never spoken of the trembling hopes that lay nestling at his heart, though they had wandered together for hours over the hills, or sat side by side before the bright fire, in the winter evenings, while he entertained them with merry tales; and though Ally loved him dearly, yet it was with the pure, happy love of a sister. So they lived from day to day, unconscious of the cloud that was gathering over the future happiness of one, and the brightest hopes of the other.
There was, indeed, one who had been a playmate since childhood, the son of their only neighbor for miles, and he was always a welcome guest at the cottage. Under his gaze, she never felt shy, nor did a painful blush rise to her fair cheek—and why was that? Because Dugald Lindsay had never voiced the fluttering hopes that lay hidden in his heart, even though they had wandered together for hours over the hills or sat side by side in front of the warm fire on winter evenings, while he entertained them with cheerful stories. Even though Ally loved him dearly, it was the pure, happy love of a sister. So they went on day by day, unaware of the cloud that was forming over one’s future happiness and the brightest hopes of the other.
——
Understood! Please provide the text you want me to modernize.
CHAPTER III.
Donald McLane was a hard-working man, and seldom was any recreation beyond the quiet enjoyment of his fire-side and home-circle indulged in. It was therefore an occasion of no little joy among the little folks, and perhaps not less so with the older heads who showed less boisterous happiness, when, on the return of the annual fair, a whole holyday was promised with a visit to the village where it was held.
Donald McLane was a hardworking man, and he rarely enjoyed any recreation beyond the quiet pleasure of his fireplace and home life. So, when the annual fair returned, it was a moment of great joy for the little ones, and maybe just as much for the adults, who expressed their happiness in a more subdued way, when a whole day off was promised to visit the village where the fair took place.
On the evening preceding the day so long and anxiously looked for, a handsome traveling-carriage, with servants and outriders, drove up to the inn door of the village, creating an excitement among the good people unheard of before. A tall, majestic, and beautiful lady was assisted from it by a youth whose noble and elegant appearance spoke of rank and wealth.
On the evening before the much-anticipated day, a stylish carriage, complete with servants and escorts, arrived at the village inn, sparking an excitement among the locals that was unprecedented. A tall, strikingly beautiful lady was helped out of it by a young man whose dignified and refined appearance suggested he came from a wealthy background.
The poor landlord, confused, and almost paralyzed by the unexpected honor conferred upon him, with difficulty recalled his scattered senses in time to receive his guests, and provide them with the best his poor house could afford; but they, smiling at his consternation, retired immediately to their apartments, where, at their own request, a simple repast was served, and they appeared no more that evening. The servants were surrounded and eagerly questioned, but nothing could be elicited from them, except that the strangers were the Countess of Weldon and her son, who were traveling for the benefit of their health, impaired by the close air and dissipation of London.
The overwhelmed landlord, confused and nearly frozen by the unexpected honor he received, struggled to collect himself in time to welcome his guests and offer them the best his humble home could provide. However, they smiled at his distress and quickly retreated to their rooms, where they requested a simple meal, and they didn’t come out again that evening. The servants were swarmed and asked a ton of questions, but they could only reveal that the visitors were the Countess of Weldon and her son, who were traveling to regain their health, negatively affected by the stuffy air and excesses of London.
The next morning, just as the party from Burnside Moor had reached the village, after a weary walk of many miles, the coach drove up once more to receive its noble inmates. Donald and Margaret were foremost, and had already passed by, the younger children following them; but Ally had lingered somewhat in the rear, for Dugald was beside her, and in earnest conversation they had unconsciously slackened their pace, thus arriving opposite the inn door just in time to see the carriage drive up and the noble pair preparing to enter it. Surprised out of her usual quiet demeanor, Ally gazed eagerly at the novel sight. Her hood had fallen back, and her soft brown curls came clustering around her face, generally so pale, but now with the warm blood tingeing its snowy surface, and her dark, dreamy eyes turned wonderingly toward the strangers, she was lovely beyond description. At this moment the countess turned her eyes in the direction where Ally stood leaning on the arm of her companion, and with a thrilling cry, stretched out her arms toward her, then fell back insensible. In an instant all was confusion.
The next morning, just as the group from Burnside Moor reached the village after a long walk of many miles, the coach pulled up again to collect its noble passengers. Donald and Margaret were at the front and had already walked by, followed by the younger children; but Ally had lingered a bit behind because Dugald was next to her, and in their deep conversation, they unconsciously slowed down, arriving at the inn door just in time to see the carriage pull up and the noble couple getting ready to get in. Surprised out of her usual calm, Ally gazed eagerly at the unusual sight. Her hood had slipped back, and her soft brown curls were framing her face, which was usually pale but now had the warm blood giving it a rosy hue, and her dark, dreamy eyes looked wonderingly at the strangers; she was incredibly beautiful. At that moment, the countess turned her gaze toward where Ally was leaning on her companion's arm, let out a thrilling cry, reached out her arms toward her, and then fell back, fainting. In an instant, everything became a chaotic scene.
The lady was borne into the house, and all intruders waved off; but Ally had never yet seen suffering without endeavoring to relieve it, and springing impulsively forward, she entered the inn, followed by Dugald.
The woman was carried into the house, and all outsiders were sent away; but Ally had never seen someone in pain without trying to help, so she stepped forward impulsively and entered the inn, followed by Dugald.
When the countess again opened her eyes, a sweet, loving face looked into hers, and an arm, soft and white as her own, supported her head. Another wild exclamation burst from her quivering lips, and again she sunk back, murmuring, “Adela, my sister—have you come back from the spirit-world to bless me!”
When the countess opened her eyes again, a sweet, loving face was looking into hers, and an arm, soft and as white as her own, was supporting her head. Another wild exclamation escaped her trembling lips, and she sank back again, murmuring, “Adela, my sister—have you come back from the spirit world to bless me!”
“What ails you, dear lady,” said Ally, tenderly—“can I do any thing for you?”
“What’s wrong, dear lady?” Ally said softly. “Is there anything I can do for you?”
For the first time those who stood around the couch, anxiously waiting the solution of this mystery, observed a striking resemblance between the noble stranger and the lovely peasant girl, who stood pale and bewildered by her manner, yet unwilling to leave her while yet she seemed to need assistance.
For the first time, those standing around the couch, anxiously waiting for the mystery to be solved, noticed a striking resemblance between the noble stranger and the beautiful peasant girl. She stood pale and confused in her demeanor, yet she was reluctant to leave while it seemed she still needed help.
“Tell me, child,” said the countess, suddenly rising from her recumbent position, “tell me, who are you?”
“Tell me, kid,” said the countess, suddenly sitting up, “tell me, who are you?”
The question was hasty, the tone almost harsh, and Ally’s face flushed again, as she replied timidly, “My name is Alice McLane, lady—my father lives on Burnside Moor.”
The question was rushed, the tone almost rude, and Ally's face turned red again as she answered nervously, “My name is Alice McLane, ma'am—my dad lives on Burnside Moor.”
“Where is your father?—I must see him instantly.”
“Where is your dad?—I need to see him right away.”
Dugald turned in search of him, but Donald, having quickly missed his daughter, had come back in search of her, leaving the rest of his charge in a booth near by, and was even now at the inn door.
Dugald turned to look for him, but Donald, realizing his daughter was missing, had come back to find her, leaving the rest of his group in a nearby booth, and was now standing at the inn door.
As soon as his eye fell on the pale, agitated countenance of the stranger, and from her to his idolized daughter, every trace of color left both cheeks and lips, and unable to support himself, he sunk into a chair, covering his face with his hands.
As soon as he saw the pale, upset face of the stranger, and then looked at his beloved daughter, all the color drained from his cheeks and lips. Unable to hold himself up, he sank into a chair and covered his face with his hands.
In that brief moment he comprehended it all. Sometimes, in past years, the unwelcome thought would painfully force itself upon him, that his precious Ally was not, indeed, his own. Hearts that must have mourned her loss, might again rejoice over their recovered treasure, but as year after year went by undisturbed, Donald grew strong in hope, and had almost banished every fear of the kind, when this terrible realization of the worst came so suddenly upon him.
In that brief moment, he understood everything. Sometimes, in previous years, the unwelcome thought would painfully intrude, reminding him that his precious Ally wasn’t really his own. Hearts that must have mourned her loss might again rejoice over their recovered treasure, but as the years went by without disturbance, Donald grew confident in his hopes and had nearly banished all fears like that, when this terrible realization of the worst hit him so suddenly.
No wonder that his strong frame was bowed, and his stout heart wrung with anguish, as he felt that even resistance would be vain. No wonder that Ally stood by him terrified at the sight of grief such as never in her whole peaceful life had met her eyes before. Her arms were thrown around him, her warm kisses fell upon his cold brow, as she implored him to unfold this mystery. The countess watched him silently, yet a wild gleam of triumph flashed from her dark eyes, as she exchanged glances with her son, who stood looking on with no less appearance of interest than herself. Dugald, fearing he knew not what, only showed by his varying color, the thoughts that thronged rapidly upon him.
No wonder his strong body was slumped, and his brave heart was filled with pain, as he realized that even fighting back would be useless. No wonder Ally stood next to him, terrified by the sight of sorrow unlike anything she had ever seen in her quiet life. She wrapped her arms around him, her warm kisses landing on his cold forehead, as she begged him to reveal this mystery. The countess observed him silently, yet a wild flash of triumph shone in her dark eyes as she exchanged looks with her son, who was watching with just as much interest as she was. Dugald, unsure of what he was feeling, only showed his changing colors, reflecting the thoughts that rushed through his mind.
The story was soon told, and none present could doubt that Alice, the poor cottage-girl, was the orphan niece of the proud countess, and through her, heiress to untold wealth. And how did Ally receive the news of her sudden elevation? With agony that moved the little circle of auditors to tears, as she clung wildly to the only father she had ever known, and implored him not to send her away from him.
The story was quickly shared, and everyone there had to agree that Alice, the poor cottage girl, was the orphan niece of the proud countess and, through her, the heiress to unimaginable wealth. And how did Ally react to the news of her sudden rise in status? With anguish that brought tears to the small group of listeners, as she desperately clung to the only father she had ever known and begged him not to send her away from him.
Donald looked up with a sorrow-stricken expression on his manly face, saying, “See you not the child’s distress, lady. Say no more now. Let her go home with us once more. Time will reconcile her to it, perhaps, but do not torture her now. God help us! for He only knows how great is the love we bear each other.”
Donald looked up with a pained expression on his strong face and said, “Don’t you see the child’s distress, ma’am? Let’s not talk about it anymore. Let her come home with us one more time. Maybe time will help her accept it, but don’t make her suffer now. God help us! Only He knows how deep our love for each other is.”
He motioned to Dugald, whose countenance, like his own, was ashy pale, but who, summoning the strength that in these few brief moments of anguish seemed to have deserted him, raised the almost insensible form of the weeping girl, and bore her away without resistance.
He signaled to Dugald, whose face, like his own, was ashen and pale, but who, finding the strength that had seemed to abandon him in these few moments of distress, lifted the nearly unconscious form of the crying girl and carried her away without any struggle.

——
Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
CHAPTER IV.
“Forget you, Dugald! and do you think Ally so changeful as to be carried away by the high-sounding titles and useless baubles of this wicked world? Could I be happier anywhere than I have been in my own dear mountain home. My aunt has promised that I shall return if I am not satisfied, and in one twelvemonth we will meet again. Nothing shall keep me from you if life is mine.”
“Forget you, Dugald! Do you think Ally is so changeable that she would be swayed by the fancy titles and worthless trinkets of this wicked world? Could I be happier anywhere than I have been in my beloved mountain home? My aunt promised I could come back if I’m not happy, and in a year, we’ll meet again. Nothing will keep me from you as long as I'm alive.”
“Ally, dear Ally, you do not know the world you are about entering. The rich and the great will be there to court you, and the splendors that will glitter around you, have dazzled many a stronger head, though not a purer heart, Ally. But I ought not to murmur, since this parting has brought me joy as well as sorrow—since it has told me that you love me, darling. God keep you in temptation, and bring you back to us unchanged.”
“Ally, dear Ally, you have no idea about the world you're about to enter. The wealthy and powerful will be there to win you over, and the dazzling luxury around you has mesmerized many who are less strong-minded but not as pure-hearted, Ally. However, I shouldn’t complain, as this farewell has brought me both happiness and sadness—because it has shown me that you love me, sweetheart. May God protect you from temptation and bring you back to us just as you are.”
And so they parted. When did they meet again?
And so they said goodbye. When would they see each other again?
Let us now turn back in the page of by-gone years, and trace the history of our little foundling so suddenly raided to a station that the proudest might envy.
Let’s now look back at the pages of the past and follow the story of our little foundling, who was suddenly raised to a status that the most proud would envy.
Clara and Adela Dundas were the daughters of an English nobleman; their mother dying before they had emerged from the school-room, they were left without that guiding hand so necessary to the maiden ignorant of the world, and heedless of warning from less beloved lips.
Clara and Adela Dundas were the daughters of an English nobleman. Their mother passed away before they finished school, leaving them without the guidance that is so essential for young women who are unfamiliar with the world, and often ignoring advice from those who aren't as cherished.
Clara, the eldest, married, at an early age, a wealthy earl, the choice of her father, and departed to her princely home, with a father’s blessing, leaving her young, gentle sister more lonely than ever. Adela had ever been of a clinging, dependent spirit, loving with her whole heart the few objects she had as yet found in life worthy or unworthy; and was it, then, to be wondered at, when in the solitary hours after her sister’s departure, her affectionate nature should pine for some new companion on whom to pour out the rich treasures of a heart that could not be satisfied in selfish ends. Unhappily, the one on whom her choice fell, was a poor, untitled gentleman, holding an honorable office in her father’s household, but on whom Lord Dundas looked as so far inferior to his beautiful daughter in every respect, as never to dream of danger in allowing the occasional intercourse which passed between them.
Clara, the oldest, married at a young age to a wealthy earl chosen by her father, and left for her grand home with her father’s blessing, leaving her younger, gentle sister feeling lonelier than ever. Adela had always been dependent, loving fully the few people she had encountered in life, regardless of their worth; so it’s no surprise that in the lonely hours after her sister’s departure, her caring nature yearned for a new companion to share the deep emotions of a heart that couldn’t be fulfilled by selfish desires. Unfortunately, the person she chose was a poor, untitled gentleman who held a respectable position in her father’s household, but whom Lord Dundas considered so beneath his beautiful daughter in every way that he never imagined there could be any risk in the occasional interactions between them.
Knowing as they both did the proud and immoveable spirit of Lord Dundas, and hopeless of gaining his consent to what in their own young hearts, full of the romance of first love, seemed necessary to their very existence, they fled—and the lovely Lady Adela Dundas, who had never known one hour’s privation from luxury, became, in a poor Highland cottage, the wife of him for whom she had forsaken all—father, friends and home. A letter was written more from the warm feelings of affection and respect than from any hope of moving the stern parent whom, as Adela felt, they had offended past forgiveness—and so it proved—an answer came, only to announce her disinheritance, and exile for life from her father’s home and heart. Then was it that Adela for the first time felt the fearful consequences of her rash step, and it needed all the persuasions and soothing caresses of a husband whom she loved tenderly, to bring her to any degree of composure.
Knowing the proud and unyielding spirit of Lord Dundas, and feeling hopeless about getting his approval for what they believed, in their youthful hearts filled with the romance of first love, was essential to their very existence, they ran away. The beautiful Lady Adela Dundas, who had never experienced even an hour without luxury, became, in a humble Highland cottage, the wife of the man for whom she had given up everything—her father, her friends, and her home. A letter was sent, driven more by affection and respect than any hope of swaying the stern parent whom Adela felt they had offended beyond forgiveness—and that proved true. The response she received was only to inform her of her disinheritance and lifelong exile from her father's home and heart. It was then that Adela first felt the terrifying consequences of her impulsive decision, and it took all the gentle reassurances and comforting embraces of a husband she loved dearly to bring her any sense of calm.
After many months of suffering and privation, during which time her sister had privately sent her aid whenever she could do so with impunity, Mr. Moreton obtained employment which again raised them to comfort if not affluence. A lovely infant now brought new hopes and new feelings into poor Adela’s sorrowful heart, and to her husband’s delight she became once more cheerful. Sorely had they suffered for their sin, yet kind and gentle and loving to each other they had ever been. Poverty had not had power to dampen the pure affection of earlier days, and its calm light shone upon their paths with a hopeful radiance even in the darkest hours of their probation.
After many months of hardship and deprivation, during which her sister had secretly sent her support whenever she could without getting into trouble, Mr. Moreton found a job that restored them to comfort, if not wealth. A beautiful baby now brought new hopes and emotions into poor Adela’s sorrowful heart, and to her husband’s joy, she became cheerful again. They had suffered greatly for their mistakes, yet they had always been kind, gentle, and loving to each other. Poverty hadn’t dampened the pure love of their earlier days, and its calm light illuminated their paths with hopeful brightness even in the darkest moments of their struggle.
The little Adela was but a few months old when a letter arrived from the steward of Lord Dundas, with a hasty summons to the death-bed of the now relenting parent. Sorrow and joy struggled for pre-eminence in Lady Adela’s bosom, as she hastily prepared to obey; but a new difficulty now arose. The winter had just set in with great severity—the journey was a long and fatiguing one; Adela spurned all objections on her own part, but her babe, how could she expose it to the inclemency of the weather, and the dangers that must attend them. Brief and bitter was the conflict—but the child was left in the care of a faithful nurse, who promised to watch over it as her own.
The little Adela was only a few months old when a letter arrived from Lord Dundas' steward, with an urgent request to come to the bedside of the now softening parent. Sorrow and joy fought for dominance in Lady Adela’s heart as she quickly got ready to go; but a new challenge came up. Winter had just started with great severity—the journey was long and exhausting; Adela dismissed all concerns on her own behalf, but what about her baby? How could she expose it to the harsh weather and the dangers that would follow them? The struggle was brief and painful—but the child was left in the care of a loyal nurse, who promised to look after it as if it were her own.
They arrived only in time to receive the parting blessing of their beloved father, and after the requisite arrangements of the estate, which was equally divided between the two sisters; it was settled that Adela should now remain at the castle, at least until some further disposal of the property should be made, and that Mr. Moreton should return for the child, as the spring would soon open with sunshine and air, balmy enough even for the little traveler.
They arrived just in time to get the final blessing from their beloved father. After sorting out the estate, which was split evenly between the two sisters, it was decided that Adela would stay at the castle for now, at least until a new plan
Days and weeks dragged slowly their way along to the young wife, now, for the first time since her hasty marriage, separated from her husband. He came at last—but he came alone! Short and terrible was the tale his pale lips had to utter.
Days and weeks dragged on slowly for the young wife, now, for the first time since her rushed wedding, separated from her husband. He finally arrived—but he came alone! The story his pale lips had to tell was short and terrible.
The woman in whose care the babe had been left, faithfully watched over it, never resigning her charge to another, save when necessity required.
The woman who was taking care of the baby watched over it diligently, never handing off her responsibility to anyone else unless it was absolutely necessary.
One cold but bright, sunshiny day, having occasion to go to the neighboring village, she wrapped the child carefully in a heavy mantle, and set out with it in her arms on her errand.
One cold but bright, sunny day, needing to go to the nearby village, she wrapped the child securely in a heavy cloak and set out with it in her arms on her errand.
From that time neither nurse nor babe had been heard of. A violent snow-storm came on toward night, and it was feared that both had perished, yet singular to tell, no trace of their bodies had been discovered on the road wherein their way led.
From that time, neither the nurse nor the baby had been seen. A fierce snowstorm hit that night, and it was feared that both had died, yet oddly enough, no trace of their bodies was found on the road they were traveling.
Silently the young mother listened to these crushing words. Hope itself was extinct, and from that day, though every endearing care that love could devise was lavished upon her, sweet Lady Adela drooped like a frail lily, growing paler and weaker, yet ever gentle, patient and loving to the last—for ere the spring flowers had faded, a husband and sister wept bitter tears over her early grave. So young and so lovely, thus Ally’s fair mother died.
Silently, the young mother listened to those devastating words. Hope had completely vanished, and from that day on, even though every affectionate gesture that love could think of was given to her, sweet Lady Adela withered like a delicate lily, becoming paler and weaker, yet always gentle, patient, and loving to the end—because before the spring flowers had faded, a husband and sister cried bitter tears over her early grave. So young and so beautiful, this is how Ally’s fair mother died.
Comparing this sorrowful tale with Donald’s account, it was inferred that the woman, returning from the village, became bewildered by the snowstorm, and turned in the direction of Donald’s cottage instead of that leading to her own, which was directly opposite, and losing her way, had wandered on until wearied with her heavy burden, and hopeless of saving both lives, had deserted her charge, and proceeded, unencumbered, to find shelter for her own exhausted frame. In this, perhaps, she succeeded; but with the consciousness of safety came the harrowing reflections of her faithlessness, and unable to meet those she had so wronged, she had most probably left the country, for no trace of her was ever discovered.
Comparing this heartbreaking story with Donald’s account, it seems that the woman, coming back from the village, got confused by the snowstorm and headed towards Donald’s cottage instead of her own, which was directly across. Losing her way, she wandered on until she was exhausted by her heavy load, and feeling hopeless about saving both lives, she abandoned her responsibility and moved on, free from any burden, to find shelter for her own tired body. Maybe she found it; however, along with the relief of safety came the painful realization of her betrayal, and unable to face those she had wronged, she likely left the area, as no sign of her was ever found.
Mr. Moreton did not long survive his idolised wife; and now, when our gentle Ally awoke to the proud consciousness of rank, wealth, a new name and new relations, the tidings brought only sorrow and suffering to one so loving and happy as she had been—for was she not an orphan? Bitter tears flowed at the recital of her mother’s history, but turning from all the allurements and persuasions that were lavished upon her by her new aunt and cousin, she flung herself on Margaret’s bosom, saying, “I have one mother still! oh, let me stay—let me stay!”
Mr. Moreton didn’t live long after losing his beloved wife; and now, when our sweet Ally woke up to the proud awareness of her status, wealth, a new name, and new family, the news brought only sadness and pain to someone as loving and joyful as she had been—for wasn't she an orphan? Bitter tears fell as she heard her mother’s story, but turning away from all the temptations and pleas offered by her new aunt and cousin, she threw herself into Margaret’s arms, saying, “I still have one mother! Oh, let me stay—let me stay!”
Yet as we have seen, Ally did go at last, pale and sorrowful, but with a kind word for all, and bidding them not to weep, for she would soon return—“She knew she would not love the great world of London. Oh, no! she would soon be back, never, never to leave them again!”
Yet as we have seen, Ally did go at last, pale and sorrowful, but with a kind word for everyone, telling them not to cry, because she would be back soon—“She knew she wouldn’t love the big city of London. Oh, no! She would be back soon, never, never to leave them again!”
——
Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
CHAPTER V.
Twelve months had passed by, lingeringly to the little lonely band on Burnside Moor, and sunshine seemed to spring up afresh in every heart when the first tiny green leaves and blue-eyed violets peeped through the snow. “The spring is coming,” shouted the children, gleefully, “the spring is coming, and Ally will soon be here.” The shadow passed off from the mother’s thoughtful brow, and Donald looked happier than he had yet since the parting, but Dugald grew more and more silent—as each budding tree put forth its tiny sprouts and the verdure became brighter and fresher on the hill-side, the flush paled on his cheek and his dark eyes grew heavy with thought. Week after week glided on, and the children wearied with watching turned with eager questions to their elders, but mournfully, eyes dim with tears, met theirs—still Ally came not.
Twelve months had passed slowly for the small, lonely group on Burnside Moor, and sunshine seemed to bring new life to every heart when the first tiny green leaves and blue-eyed violets appeared through the snow. “Spring is coming!” shouted the children excitedly, “Spring is coming, and Ally will be here soon.” The worry faded from the mother’s thoughtful expression, and Donald looked happier than he had since their parting, but Dugald became increasingly quiet—while each budding tree sprouted its little leaves and the greenery on the hillside grew brighter and fresher, the color drained from his cheeks, and his dark eyes became heavy with contemplation. Week after week passed, and the children, tired of waiting, turned with eager questions to their elders, but sadly, with tear-filled eyes, they met their gaze—still, Ally had not arrived.
The warm harvest days stole on—the grain was all gathered in—the cool autumn winds blew chillingly—the snow flakes again robed the earth in their pure mantle, and still Ally came not.
The warm harvest days passed by—the grain was all gathered—the cool autumn winds blew chill—the snowflakes once again covered the earth in their pure blanket, and still Ally did not come.
Bitter as was the disappointment, it fell not on unsubmissive hearts. The children alone were clamorous in their expressions of regret, but like the summer cloud, the sorrow passed from their memories and they found in present amusements that forgetfulness which others sought in vain.
Bitter as the disappointment was, it didn’t hit those who were unwilling to accept it. The children were the only ones vocally expressing their regret, but just like a summer cloud, the sadness faded from their memories, and they found in current fun the forgetfulness that others sought in vain.
“Sick with hope deferred,” they mourned unceasingly their lost one—yet upheld by that faith in a Heavenly Guardian, to whose care they had given her, and who would be faithful to the trust though all earth should conspire against them.
“Sick with hope postponed,” they mourned endlessly for their lost one—yet supported by their faith in a Heavenly Guardian, to whose care they had entrusted her, and who would remain loyal to that promise even if the entire world conspired against them.
And where was the object of this fond solicitude? What fate had been hers since she tore herself away weeping, yet strong in hope and confidence, fearless of the temptations, whose power she had yet to learn? Was she indeed changed? Could not the shield of love and innocence, so close about her, guard every avenue of that guileless heart? Alas! no; Ally had been too trustful in her own strength, and so insidious was the approach of the evil-spirit that she was unconscious of danger until bitterly awakened to self-reproach, to feel that it was too late!
And where was the focus of this deep concern? What had happened to her since she tearfully left, still filled with hope and confidence, unafraid of the temptations she had yet to fully understand? Had she really changed? Could the protective shield of love and innocence, wrapped so closely around her, shield her guileless heart from harm? Unfortunately, no; Ally had been too trusting in her own strength, and the evil influences crept in so subtly that she didn’t recognize the danger until it was too late, and she was left with painful regret.
As the Lady Adela Moreton, co-heiress with her cousin of their grandfather’s broad lands, she was courted, caressed and flattered by the noblest and most wealthy—her own rare loveliness adding new attractions to her proud triumph, and though at first pained—then disgusted—sad to tell—she at length learned to love the adulation that followed her steps. Her cheek would flush and her eye brighten with conscious pride—yet beautiful as she then was in the eyes of a gazing world, Dugald would almost have failed to recognize in her his own pure-hearted love.
As Lady Adela Moreton, co-heiress with her cousin of their grandfather’s vast lands, she was pursued, admired, and flattered by the most distinguished and wealthy. Her unique beauty only added to her sense of triumph, and despite feeling hurt at first—then disgusted—sadly, she eventually grew to embrace the admiration that followed her. Her cheeks would flush and her eyes would sparkle with a sense of pride. Yet, as beautiful as she appeared to the watching world, Dugald might have struggled to see in her the same pure-hearted love he once knew.
Her aunt had been steadily pursuing a scheme which had been busy in her brain since the first unlooked for recognition of her sister’s long lost child, which was the union of her eldest son, Sir Frederic, to his beautiful cousin, and thus preserve undivided the family estate. Poor Ally little dreamed of the snares that were laid for her. The kindness of her aunt won her gentle, affectionate heart to implicit obedience, and her handsome cousin, possessed of every art of pleasing—beauty, rank, wealth, grace, (few could resist their united influence,) moved her by every loving device.
Her aunt had been actively working on a plan that had been on her mind ever since she unexpectedly recognized her sister's long-lost child. This plan involved marrying her eldest son, Sir Frederic, to his beautiful cousin, which would keep the family estate intact. Poor Ally had no idea about the traps that were being set for her. The kindness of her aunt captured her gentle, loving heart, making her blindly obedient, and her handsome cousin, who had every charm—looks, status, money, elegance—moved her with all his affectionate gestures.
Was Ally happy? Those who saw her in the festive halls, brilliant and animated, the centre to which all eyes, all hearts turned, might have deemed her happy—but in the solitude of her chamber, when lights and flattering tones had fled, pale, sorrowful faces would rise up, as if upbraiding her; memories of the past would so flit before her, searing her brain as it were fire, and remorseful tears would flow through the long sleepless nights, stealing away the freshness from her fair cheek, the brightness from her eyes. Was this happiness?
Was Ally happy? Those who saw her at the lively gatherings, vibrant and engaging, the focal point for everyone's attention, might have thought she was happy—but in the solitude of her room, once the lights and flattering words had disappeared, pale, sorrowful faces would emerge, almost as if accusing her; memories of the past would flash before her, burning in her mind like fire, and remorseful tears would stream through the long, sleepless nights, robbing the freshness from her fair cheeks and the brightness from her eyes. Was this happiness?
Yet the golden chains were close around her, and Ally asked not to break their glittering links.
Yet the golden chains were tight around her, and Ally didn't want to break their shining links.
Donald—Margaret—Dugald—a fearful snare is weaving around your darling one—a little longer and she may be lost to you forever—save her if yet you may—God speed your efforts, for man is powerless now.
Donald—Margaret—Dugald—a dangerous trap is closing in on your beloved one—just a bit longer and she could be gone from you forever—rescue her while there's still time—God help your efforts, for man can do nothing now.

——
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
CHAPTER VI.
Another spring had come. Calmly and gently as on the heart-sick watchers fell the last rays of the setting sun on Ally’s weary brow as she sat by the window of her boudoir listlessly gazing into the street. Gay dresses were strewed around her—jewels flashed from their velvet cushions upon the dressing-table beside her, and ornaments of rich and varied style lay beside them—yet Ally’s thoughts seemed far away. Her sweet face was paler and thinner, and on her dimpled mouth lay that peculiar expression of suffering which the lips only can show forth—her dark-blue eyes seemed larger, and a wild look had taken the place of the soft dove-like glances which had won Dugald’s heart. Oh! Ally was fearfully changed.
Another spring had arrived. The last rays of the setting sun fell calmly and gently on Ally’s tired brow as she sat by the window of her room, listlessly staring out into the street. Bright dresses were scattered around her—jewels sparkled from their velvet cushions on the dressing table beside her, and ornaments of various rich styles lay next to them—but Ally’s thoughts seemed to be miles away. Her sweet face was paler and thinner, and her dimples were absent, replaced by a look of suffering that only lips can convey—her dark blue eyes appeared larger, and a wild expression had taken over the gentle, dove-like glances that had captured Dugald’s heart. Oh! Ally had changed dramatically.
Suddenly, as though an ice-bolt had stricken her, the young girl started from her dreamy posture. The color faded from her parted lips and she clung to the window sill as she gazed at some object below.
Suddenly, as if an ice-cold shock had hit her, the young girl jolted out of her daydream. The color drained from her lips, and she clung to the window sill as she stared at something below.
A young Highlander, in the garb of his native hills, had just passed by, and even now paused before the arched gate-way of that princely mansion. Ally looked no longer, but sinking upon her knees, she wept.
A young Highlander, dressed in the traditional clothing of his homeland, had just walked by and now stopped in front of the arched gateway of that grand mansion. Ally no longer looked, but sank to her knees and wept.
A few moments afterward, her slight form might have been seen gliding down the wide staircase and entering a small library adjoining the drawing-room, with which a glass door communicated—softly the curtain was lifted, while with clasped hands and a frame shivering with the intensity of her agitation she saw and heard all that passed within.
A few moments later, her petite figure could be seen gliding down the wide staircase and entering a small library next to the drawing room, which was connected by a glass door. She quietly lifted the curtain, and with her hands clasped and her body trembling from the intensity of her emotions, she watched and listened to everything that was happening inside.
Dugald, her own wronged Dugald was there—she had not been deceived then in that hasty glimpse of his figure from the window. A chill crept over Ally’s heart as she saw his pale face and sorrowful look—but this was as nothing to the agony that thrilled through her ere long. Dugald sat in one of the richly embroidered chairs, with the graceful ease so natural to him in any society, while directly opposite, in a large arm-chair with a cushion beneath her feet, sat the countess. An air of haughty indifference was meant, perhaps, to check the young man’s hopes, for well did the proud lady know the object of his long journey, and sorely did she tremble lest her plans should yet be defeated. Leaning carelessly on a massive table close by, with an air that affected to be contemptuously easy, while the working of his fine features betrayed an inward conflict, stood Sir Frederic.
Dugald, her own wronged Dugald, was there—she hadn’t been mistaken in that quick glimpse of his figure from the window. A chill swept over Ally’s heart as she saw his pale face and sorrowful expression—but this was nothing compared to the agony that soon pierced through her. Dugald sat in one of the beautifully embroidered chairs, exuding the effortless charm that was natural to him in any setting, while directly opposite, in a large armchair with a cushion under her feet, sat the countess. An air of haughty indifference was perhaps intended to dampen the young man’s hopes, for the proud lady knew well the purpose of his long journey, and she was deeply anxious that her plans might still be thwarted. Leaning casually on a sturdy table nearby, with an attitude that seemed contemptuously relaxed, while the tension in his fine features revealed an inner struggle, stood Sir Frederic.
“I assure you, sir, Lady Adela is too much indisposed to see any one this evening,” were the first words that the trembling girl heard.
“I promise you, sir, Lady Adela is feeling too unwell to see anyone this evening,” were the first words that the trembling girl heard.
“Oh, if she is ill, lady, do not refuse to let me see her. Surely, surely, news from home would do her good—oh, never was she too ill yet to see Dugald!
"Oh, if she's sick, please don't deny me the chance to see her. Surely, hearing news from home would lift her spirits—oh, she has never been too sick to see Dugald!"
“Only let me see her for a moment—let me hear from her own lips that she has forgotten us.” And the young man grew eloquent as he pictured in the simple language of exquisite pathos, the more touching as it came every word from a full heart, the distress of those who loved and watched for their absent one till their hearts grew faint within them. He told of their bitter disappointments—their home now over-shadowed because the sunbeam that once lighted it was gone. He spoke not of his own feelings for they were too sacred to be displayed before the cold natures that listened unmoved even now—and Dugald ceased with a sinking heart as he watched their haughty brows grow darker with suppressed anger.
“Just let me see her for a moment—let me hear from her own lips that she has forgotten us.” The young man became passionate as he expressed, in simple yet moving words, the pain of those who loved and waited for their absent one until their hearts felt heavy with longing. He shared their deep disappointments—their home now overshadowed because the light that once brightened it was gone. He didn’t speak of his own feelings, as they were too precious to share with the indifferent listeners around him—and Dugald fell silent with a heavy heart as he noticed their proud faces darken with repressed anger.
The countess rose and with a frigid salutation left the room, and her son, with an expression of withering scorn, demanded how he dared to expect that his cousin remembered or wished to know aught of such low associations—then followed his mother, leaving Dugald stunned and motionless.
The countess stood up and, with a cold greeting, left the room. Her son, wearing a look of utter disdain, asked how he could possibly think that his cousin would remember or want to know anything about such low connections—then he followed his mother, leaving Dugald shocked and frozen.
In those few brief moments the evil spirit had departed from Ally’s misguided soul and the good regained its influence over her.
In those few short moments, the evil spirit had left Ally’s confused soul, and the good had regained its influence over her.
With the last echoing sound of the departing footsteps, she opened the door against which she had been leaning, with that temporary strength excitement ever gives—she beckoned to the startled youth, who, half-dreaming, obeyed the signal, and found himself face to face with her whom he had just deemed lost to him forever.
With the last echo of the departing footsteps, she pushed open the door she had been leaning against, fueled by that momentary burst of strength excitement always brings—she motioned to the surprised young man, who, half-dreaming, followed her cue and found himself face to face with the woman he thought he had lost forever.
“Ally, dear Ally, what have they done to change you thus,” he exclaimed as he stretched out his arms toward her. She threw herself weeping upon his bosom, clinging to him as if fearful of being again torn away. “Take me home, Dugald, take me home. Thank God I am not quite heartless yet.”
“Ally, dear Ally, what have they done to change you like this?” he exclaimed as he reached out his arms toward her. She threw herself weeping into his embrace, clinging to him as if afraid of being taken away again. “Take me home, Dugald, take me home. Thank God I’m not completely heartless yet.”
Tenderly as a mother soothes her restless child, did Dugald caress and whisper sweet words of comfort to the trembling one he folded to his heart—and at last she looked up through her tears with her old familiar smile, so that she seemed almost herself again.
Tenderly, like a mother calming her restless child, Dugald held and whispered sweet words of comfort to the trembling one he embraced—and finally, she looked up through her tears with her familiar smile, making her seem almost like herself again.
By a side-door Dugald reached the street, unobserved by those who deemed him long since gone—a light was in his eye, his step was free and elastic, and his whole face beamed with the inward delight that caused his heart to throb wildly as he traversed the streets toward his temporary residence.
By a side door, Dugald stepped out onto the street, unnoticed by those who thought he had left a long time ago—a sparkle in his eye, his step light and springy, and his whole face lit up with the joy inside him, making his heart race as he walked through the streets toward his temporary home.
A few hours passed and he came forth again—when he returned he was no longer alone. Like her gentle mother, Adela Moreton fled from wealth and rank to share the lowlier lot of him who had won her heart. But unlike that mother our sweet mountain flower fled from the evil to the stern yet blessed path of duty, and the blessing of Heaven followed upon her steps.
A few hours went by, and he reappeared—this time, he wasn't alone. Like her kind mother, Adela Moreton turned away from wealth and status to embrace a simpler life with the man who had captured her heart. But unlike her mother, our sweet mountain flower chose to escape from danger and embrace the tough yet noble path of duty, with Heaven's blessings following her every step.
Great was the amazement of the countess and her too sanguine heir when on the following morning they discovered that their dove had escaped from the net laid for her. Bitter were the curses that descended on Dugald’s now unconscious head, but the affectionate little note left on the table of the vacant boudoir, showed too plainly by its gentle but decided tenor that further hope was vain.
Great was the surprise of the countess and her overly optimistic heir when, the next morning, they found that their dove had escaped from the net set for her. Harsh were the curses that fell upon Dugald’s now unconscious head, but the sweet little note left on the table in the empty boudoir clearly indicated, with its gentle yet firm tone, that any further hope was pointless.
The sunshine came back into Donald’s cottage—laughter and mirth were no longer strangers there, for Ally, their “lost and found,” had returned to them, paler and thinner it is true, and with a deeper shadow on her fair brow, but with her loving heart and gentle voice unchanged.
The sun returned to Donald’s cottage—laughter and joy were no longer unfamiliar there, because Ally, their “lost and found,” had come back to them, looking paler and thinner, it’s true, and with a deeper shadow on her fair brow, but with her loving heart and gentle voice still unchanged.
Ally well knew the sacrifice she made, but it was made willingly. Her wealth was all in the power of her aunt, and she hoped for no concession from the disappointed schemers—but Dugald had not been idle during the years of his probation, and he was no longer a poor man.
Ally knew very well the sacrifice she had made, but she did it willingly. Her wealth was entirely in her aunt's control, and she expected no favors from the frustrated schemers—but Dugald had not been inactive during his years of waiting, and he was no longer a poor man.
One bright summer’s day when all nature seemed rejoicing and human hearts were filled with thankfulness, in her own simple cottage-dress, and under her old name of Alice McLane which she had again adopted, Ally, now blooming and happy, stood before the altar in their own dear kirk, and promised to be the wife of him who had loved her so long and so faithfully. Joy beamed from every countenance, as they now felt that no power on earth might rend these ties, and Ally, their own beautiful Ally, was theirs till death should part them.
One bright summer day when all of nature seemed to be celebrating and people’s hearts were full of gratitude, in her simple cottage dress and under her old name of Alice McLane, which she had taken up again, Ally, now vibrant and happy, stood before the altar in their beloved church and promised to be the wife of the man who had loved her for so long and so faithfully. Joy radiated from every face, as they felt that nothing on earth could break those bonds, and Ally, their beautiful Ally, was theirs until death would separate them.
Only once did the proud countess seek to recall her flown bird to her glittering but uneasy nest, and the day on which she arrived with Sir Frederic, eager and hopeful, was Ally’s wedding-day, and so they became unwittingly sharers in that beautiful scene—the only angry spirits in all that peaceful band of worshipers. Baffled again, they left without even seeking an interview with the object of their long journey, and Ally never heard of them again until the arrival of a strange-looking epistle many years after, announcing the death of her aunt, and her own accession by right of birth to the half of Lord Dundas’ princely fortune.
Only once did the proud countess try to bring her lost bird back to her shiny but restless nest, and the day she showed up with Sir Frederic, excited and hopeful, was Ally’s wedding day. So, they unintentionally shared in that beautiful event—the only unhappy souls in the entire peaceful group of worshippers. Once again thwarted, they left without even trying to meet the person they had traveled so far to see, and Ally never heard from them again until a strange-looking letter arrived many years later, announcing her aunt's death and her own rightful claim to half of Lord Dundas’ vast fortune.
Sweet Ally McLane! would that more angels like thee in the likeness of sinful flesh might dwell among us—raising our hearts to higher, holier purposes, and fitting us while here for a better home above, where envy, malice, pride, or sorrow never may be known or felt.
Sweet Ally McLane! I wish there were more angels like you, taking on the form of imperfect human beings, living among us—lifting our hearts to greater, more sacred aims, and preparing us for a better place above, where envy, malice, pride, or sorrow will never be known or felt.
———
Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
BY MARY L. LAWSON.
BY MARY L. LAWSON.
———
Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
My father, by the simple stone
My father, by the simple stone
That marks thy grave I stand alone;
That marks your grave, I stand alone;
The birds with joyous love-notes sing
The birds sing cheerful love songs.
A welcome to the early spring;
A welcome to early spring;
The cloudless skies, the balmy air,
The clear blue skies, the warm air,
And soft young flowers, proclaim it fair;
And gentle young flowers, declare it lovely;
But now their gladness can impart
But now their happiness can share
No sense of beauty to thy heart.
No sense of beauty in your heart.
Yet first I learnt from thee to trace
Yet first I learned from you to trace
Each varying hue on Nature’s face,
Each different color on Nature's face,
Its teachings bade thy spirit move
Its teachings urged your spirit to move
My heart to deeper truth and love;
My heart seeks deeper truth and love;
For varied lore, arranged, defined,
For diverse lore, organized, defined,
Was graven in thine active mind,
Was engraved in your active mind,
And every path thy footstep trod
And every path your footstep touched
Seemed written with the name of God.
Seemed like it was written with the name of God.
And well remembrance wakes for me
And good memories come back to me
My ne’er forgotten walks with thee;
My unforgettable walks with you;
How oft we paused with thoughtful eye
How often we paused with a thoughtful gaze
To mark the changes of the sky,
To signify the changes in the sky,
Or idly lingered, to inhale
Or casually hung around, to inhale
The breathings of the summer gale,
The breezes of the summer wind,
On bird and tree and flower to look—
On birds, trees, and flowers to gaze—
As pages in Creation’s book.
Like pages in Creation’s book.
Then questions of thy boyhood’s day
Then questions from your childhood day
Would lead thy musing soul away,
Would lead your pondering soul away,
And borne along by memory’s tide
And carried along by the flow of memory
Came visions of thy native Clyde,
Came visions of your native Clyde,
The ripple of the mountain rills,
The gentle flow of the mountain streams,
The heather scent from breezy hills,
The scent of heather from the windy hills,
Until thy glance would brightly beam
Until your gaze would shine brightly
With interest in thy chosen theme.
With interest in your chosen theme.
I listened then with eager ear
I listened closely.
The tales of other days to hear,
The stories of the past to listen to,
For oft thy voice would lead me back,
For often your voice would guide me back,
From life’s insipid daily track,
From life’s dull daily routine,
To wild romance and warfare rude,
To wild romance and brutal warfare,
That mingle in old Scotland’s mood,
That blend into the vibe of old Scotland,
For thou didst know and paint them well,
For you knew and portrayed them well,
And wandering fancy warmed the spell.
And wandering thoughts fueled the enchantment.
My father, how the tear-drop swells
My dad, how the tear drops swell
As o’er the past my vision dwells,
As I look back on the past,
When I have stood beside thy chair
When I've stood by your chair
And smoothed and kissed thy silvery hair,
And stroked and kissed your silvery hair,
Whose silken threads are dearer now
Whose silk threads are more precious now
Than hope’s gay dream or lover’s vow,
Than hope's bright dream or a lover's promise,
For life can hold no joy for me
For life can't bring me any joy.
More cherished than my thoughts of thee.
More treasured than my thoughts of you.
And thou hast left a name behind
And you have left a name behind
That Art must prize and Science find;
That art must be valued and science discovered;
Thy talents to the world are known,
Your talents are known to the world,
But dearer memories are my own.
But the memories I cherish most are my own.
Though all approve the stainless worth
Though everyone acknowledges the pure value
That sleeps beneath this spot of earth,
That sleeps under this patch of ground,
The kindness that awakens love
The kindness that sparks love
Thy children’s hearts alone can prove.
Your children's hearts alone can prove.
No gorgeous tomb in words proclaim
No beautiful tomb in words declares
Thine honest truth and well earned fame,
Your honest truth and well-earned fame,
Nor sculptured urn, nor heartless praise,
Nor carved urn, nor insincere compliments,
The stranger’s studied care betrays;
The stranger's careful attention reveals;
But thou wert fondly laid to rest
But you were lovingly laid to rest
Where tender tears thy grave has blest,
Where gentle tears have blessed your grave,
Embalmed in feelings pure and high
Embalmed in feelings that are pure and uplifting
That soar from earth beyond the sky.
That rise from the earth beyond the sky.
———
Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
BY RICHARD PENN SMITH.
BY RICHARD PENN SMITH.
———
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
There were three distinguished Latin poets of Italy of this name, whose compositions were printed at Amsterdam in 1685. The following epigram was occasioned by the affliction of two children of remarkable beauty, though each had lost an eye:
There were three notable Latin poets from Italy with this name, whose works were published in Amsterdam in 1685. The following epigram was inspired by the sorrow of two exceptionally beautiful children, although each had lost an eye:
Lumine Acon dextro, capta est Leonilla sinistro;
Lumine Acon right, captured is Leonilla left;
Et poterat forma vincere uterque deos,
Et poterat forma vincere uterque deos,
Parve puer, lumen quod habes concede sorori,
Parve puer, the light you have, give it to your sister,
Sic tu cæcus amor, sic erit illa Venus.
Sick with love, that's how it will be, Venus.
TRANSLATION.
Of his right eye young Acon was bereft;
Of his right eye, young Acon was missing;
His sister Leonilla lost the left;
His sister Leonilla lost the left;
Still each in form can rival with the gods,
Still each in form can compete with the gods,
And, though both Cyclops, beat them by all odds.
And, even though both Cyclops beat them by a long shot.
Spare her, my boy, your blinker, be not stupid,
Spare her, my boy, your blinker; don’t be foolish.
She then will be a Venus, you a Cupid.
She will be a Venus, and you will be a Cupid.
———
Understood! Please provide the text you want me to modernize.
BY HENRY B. HIRST.
BY HENRY B. HIRST.
———
Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
I have had my days of sadness: youth, which we review in age,
I have had my days of sadness: youth, which we look back on in old age,
Spelling once again its syllables, was a blurred and blotted page.
Spelling out its syllables again was a smudged and blurred page.
Toward the Mäelstrom of Manhood, puppet both of wave and blast.
Toward the whirlpool of manhood, a puppet of both wave and blast.
But an all-protecting Providence watched the craft, when tempest-tost
But an all-protecting Providence watched over the ship when it was tossed by the storm.
On the Atlantic of Adversity; and the vessel was not lost.
On the Atlantic of Struggles; and the ship was not lost.
Through the distance, when the clouds were lifted by the eddying breeze,
Through the distance, when the clouds were blown away by the swirling breeze,
Sunny sapphire skies shone on me, with, beneath, Pacific seas.
Sunny blue skies shone down on me, with the Pacific Ocean below.
But the gloom came down around me, and the billows rolled and moaned,
But the darkness closed in around me, and the waves crashed and sighed,
And the little laboring ark with more than human agony groaned.
And the small working boat groaned with more pain than a human could bear.
Shoals and sunken rocks around it,—like a frenzied steed that flies,
Shoals and sunken rocks around it,—like a wild horse that bolts,
Terror burning, like a beacon, in his wide-distended eyes,—
Terror blazing, like a signal, in his wide-open eyes,—
Through this Archipelago of danger such as no one knows,
Through this archipelago of danger that no one understands,
Save the wanderer in a wilderness, filled with savage hungry foes—
Save the traveler in a wild area, surrounded by fierce, hungry enemies—
Rode the Argo of my Destiny; for what storm could overwhelm
Rode the Argo of my Destiny; for what storm could overwhelm
When God’s holy hand, or else His angel’s, held the fragile helm?
When God's holy hand, or maybe His angel's, held the delicate helmet?
Suddenly from the desperate darkness stole the tender, trembling light
Suddenly, from the bleak darkness emerged a soft, quivering light.
Of a luminous, blushing planet, gleaming gently on my sight.
Of a bright, blushing planet, shining softly in my view.
And the gloom fell down before it, and the billows knew surcease,
And the darkness spread out before it, and the waves finally calmed down,
And the horrid howling winds reclined in slumber, breathing peace.
And the awful howling winds settled down, breathing peace.
Night by night the sun descended, and I saw the moon arise,
Night after night, the sun went down, and I watched the moon rise,
With that luminous planet near it, like a deity, in the skies.
With that bright planet nearby, like a god, in the sky.
Then said I unto my spirit—“Reigning in those realms above,
Then I said to my spirit—“Ruling in those realms above,
O, my soul, behold at last the unassuming star of love.
O, my soul, finally see the humble star of love.
“Like a queen she walks the infinite, saying softly, ‘Peace; be still!’
“Like a queen, she walks through the endlessness, softly saying, ‘Peace; be still!’
And the lion winds and waters crouch, submissive to her will.”
And the lion, along with the rivers, submits to her will.
Now in safety rides my vessel, for that luminous, blushing star
Now my ship safely sails, thanks to that bright, glowing star.
Sits forever in my “House of Life,” a ruling Guardian Lar;
Sits forever in my “House of Life,” a ruling Guardian Lar;
And the haven it has entered lies encircled by a shore
And the harbor it has entered is surrounded by a shore
Green as Eden was, calm as Heaven is; and the storm is known no more.
Green like Eden, calm like Heaven; and the storm is gone for good.
There with one whose type is Beauty, Adam-like, I dwell in dreams,
There with someone who embodies Beauty, like Adam, I live in dreams,
Whose realities were delirium, sleeping by love’s silver streams.
Whose realities were a haze, dreaming by love’s shimmering streams.
Eve, my angel, always with me, leads my spirit by the hand
Eve, my angel, always by my side, guides my spirit by the hand
Tenderly from its painful memories toward the Better—Happier Land.
Tenderly from its painful memories toward the Better—Happier Place.
And like ghosts, when, clarion-tongued, proud Chanticleer salutes the dawn,
And like ghosts, when proud Chanticleer calls out loudly to greet the dawn,
All my ghastly recollections flit, like shadows, and are gone.
All my terrible memories drift away like shadows and disappear.
———
Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
BY RICHARD COE, JR.
BY RICHARD COE, JR.
———
Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
Come! Come! Come!
Come on! Come on! Come on!
Nature, teacher sweet, will tell
Nature, sweet teacher, will tell
Where the Lord of all doth dwell,
Where the Lord of all lives,
He who doeth all things well,
They who do everything well,
And in glory reigns!
And reigns in glory!
In the mountain—in the stream—
In the mountains—in the stream—
In the hushed and charmed air—
In the quiet and magical atmosphere—
In the working of a dream—
In the working of a dream—
God is everywhere!
God is everywhere!
In the star that decks the sky,
In the star that adorns the sky,
Shining through the silent air;
Shining through the calm air;
In the cloud that saileth by—
In the cloud that sails by—
God is everywhere!
God is everywhere!
In the lily of the field—
In the lily of the field—
Or in floweret more rare—
Or in rarer flower—
In the perfume roses yield—
In the fragrance, roses bloom—
God is everywhere!
God is everywhere!
In the sunbeam clear and bright—
In the clear and bright sunlight—
In the rainbow wondrous fair—
In the amazing rainbow fair—
In the darkness of the night—
In the darkness of the night—
God is everywhere!
God is everywhere!
In the gentle summer breeze—
In the warm summer breeze—
In the rushing winter air—
In the brisk winter air—
In the rustling of the trees—
In the rustling of the trees—
God is everywhere!
God is everywhere!
In the organ’s solemn sound—
In the organ's deep sound—
Or in music’s lighter air—
Or in music's lighter vibe—
All above—beneath—around—
All above, below, and around.
God is everywhere!
God is omnipresent!
———
Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
BY PROFESSOR ALDEN.
BY PROFESSOR ALDEN.
———
Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
“Uncle, have you a fowling-piece to lend me?” said Henry Deforest, on the morning after his arrival at Beech Grove, whither he had come to enjoy a brief interval of rest from his professional studies.
“Uncle, do you have a shotgun I can borrow?” said Henry Deforest, on the morning after he arrived at Beech Grove, where he had come to enjoy a short break from his professional studies.
“Yes,” replied Mr. Woolcott, “as fine a one as you ever handled.”
“Yeah,” replied Mr. Woolcott, “as good as one you’ve ever handled.”
“What do you want to do with it, pray?” said Aunt Martha, Mr. Woolcott’s maiden sister and housekeeper, who, like a sensible woman, believed that guns and gunpowder were infernal inventions, and dangerous in every possible shape and shade of combination.
“What do you want to do with it, if I may ask?” said Aunt Martha, Mr. Woolcott’s unmarried sister and housekeeper, who, being a sensible woman, believed that guns and gunpowder were terrible inventions, and dangerous in every possible form and variation.
“I have some thoughts of taking a gunning excursion,” said Henry.
“I’m thinking about going on a hunting trip,” said Henry.
“Are you a good shot?” said Mr. Woolcott.
“Are you a good shot?” Mr. Woolcott asked.
“About equal to Mr. Winkle.”
“About the same as Mr. Winkle.”
“I don’t know him—where does he live?”
“I don’t know him—where does he live?”
Henry was happily relieved from the necessity of replying to the question of his matter-of-fact uncle, by Aunt Martha, who declared her somewhat exulting belief that the gun was lent.
Henry was happily relieved from having to answer his practical uncle's question by Aunt Martha, who proudly declared her belief that the gun was borrowed.
“No, it is at home—it came home last night. Here it is,” said Mr. W., bringing it forth from a secure hiding-place constructed under Aunt Martha’s sole direction and authority.
“No, it’s at home—it came home last night. Here it is,” said Mr. W., pulling it out from a safe hiding spot he’d created under Aunt Martha’s sole direction and authority.
“Is it loaded?” said Henry.
“Is it loaded?” Henry asked.
“No, I guess not,” said his uncle.
“No, I don’t think so,” said his uncle.
“I’ll warrant it is,” said Aunt Martha.
“I’m sure it is,” said Aunt Martha.
“What is there to shoot in these parts?” said Henry.
“What’s there to shoot around here?” Henry asked.
“Boys,” replied Aunt M., rather sharply. “Mr. Johns shot one last week.”
“Boys,” Aunt M. replied, a bit sharply. “Mr. Johns shot one last week.”
“Boys are not good to eat, my dear aunt, and I cannot in conscience shoot any thing not good to eat.”
“Boys aren’t food, my dear aunt, and I can’t in good conscience shoot anything that’s not good to eat.”
Aunt Martha uttered an inarticulate aspiration which signified that she should lose her temper if she said any thing more.
Aunt Martha let out a muffled sigh that showed she would lose her temper if she said anything else.
Mr. Woolcott, who had been quite a rustic sportsman in his younger days, furnished his nephew with a liberal allowance of powder, shot and wadding, and the said nephew sallied forth with murderous intentions toward all feathered bipeds possessing the attribute of being good to eat.
Mr. Woolcott, who had been quite the outdoorsman in his younger days, provided his nephew with a generous supply of ammo, shotgun shells, and wadding, and the nephew set out with the intent to hunt all the tasty birds he could find.
It was early in June. The sweet breath of the morning spoke so lovingly of peace and gentleness, that he began to question the propriety of his savage purposes. His conscience, or his good sense, or his humanity, or something else, suggested, that to pollute the flower-laden breeze with sulphurous vapors, and to hush the sweet music of God’s innocent creatures, was not the most fitting employment for one proud of his immortality. He had not a very definite idea of the pleasures of bird-murder—in fact, that it might be a source of pleasure to him at all, it would be necessary for him to “make believe” with as much intensity as did “the small servant,” when she used orange-peel water for wine.
It was early June. The refreshing morning air felt so peaceful and gentle that he started to question the rightness of his violent intentions. His conscience, or maybe his common sense, or his compassion, or something else, hinted that polluting the fragrant breeze with toxic fumes and silencing the sweet sounds of nature wasn’t the best way for someone who took pride in their immortality. He didn’t have a clear idea of what pleasure could come from killing birds—actually, for him to find any joy in it, he would have to pretend as intensely as "the small servant" did when she used orange-peel water in place of wine.
He soon reached a beautiful meadow. In consequence of his admiration of the lilies and daisies which adorned it, he failed to observe the meadow-larks that frequently rose before him, and uttered their notes of gladness to the mounting sun. At length one rose from his very feet. In an instant his finger was upon the trigger; but the sweet note of his intended victim charmed him. While he listened, the bird passed beyond the range of his weapon. Perhaps he mentally compared the pleasure of listening to its song with that of witnessing its dying gaspings.
He soon arrived at a beautiful meadow. Because he was captivated by the lilies and daisies that decorated it, he didn’t notice the meadowlarks that regularly flew up in front of him, singing their joyful songs to the rising sun. Eventually, one flew up right at his feet. In an instant, his finger was on the trigger, but the sweet melody of his intended target enchanted him. As he listened, the bird flew beyond the reach of his weapon. Maybe he was weighing the joy of listening to its song against the experience of watching it take its last breaths.
The murmuring of a streamlet fell upon his ear. In a moment he was bending over its pure, bright waters. A large, smooth stone, shaded by a clump of willows, invited him to a seat. He laid aside his weapon, and sat down, baring his forehead to the breeze, and fixing his eyes upon the tiny inhabitants of the rivulet, his thoughts took the peaceful hue of the objects around him. It was not till the changing shadows of the willows exposed him to the rays of the sun, that he became conscious of the flight of time. He then rose and went to a small grove which clothed the summit of a gentle elevation in the vicinity. The grove was composed of saplings, about twenty feet in height. As he entered it, a false step led him to cast his eye downward. He had planted his foot in the hollow of a sunken grave. On looking around him, he found he was in the midst of an ancient grave-yard. The headstones which marked the resting places of the sleepers, had apparently been taken from a neighboring ledge. Only one bore an inscription, or had received the impress of the chisel. He looked in vain for a new-made grave. It was long since the funeral-train had entered that grave-yard—long since the mourner had come thither to weep.
The sound of a stream drifted into his ears. Soon, he found himself leaning over its clear, bright waters. A large, smooth stone, shaded by a cluster of willows, beckoned him to sit. He set aside his weapon and sat down, exposing his forehead to the breeze, and gazing at the tiny creatures in the stream. His thoughts mirrored the calmness of his surroundings. It wasn't until the shifting shadows of the willows exposed him to the sun's rays that he realized how much time had passed. He then stood up and walked to a small grove at the top of a gentle hill nearby. The grove consisted of young trees, about twenty feet tall. As he stepped inside, a misstep made him glance down. He found his foot planted in the hollow of a sunken grave. Looking around, he discovered he was in the middle of an old graveyard. The headstones marking the resting places of the dead seemed to have been taken from a nearby ledge. Only one had an inscription or showed signs of carving. He searched in vain for a freshly dug grave. It had been a long time since the funeral procession had entered that graveyard—long since a mourner had come to grieve.
Deforest had visited cemeteries in which wealth had lavished its treasures, and art exhausted its resources in order to disrobe death of his gloom. No splendid mausoleum, no carefully penned epitaph, so disposed him to reflection, as did the leaf-filled hollows and rude stones of that neglected grave-yard. He spent an hour in serious thought, and was about to leave the place, when the sound of approaching footsteps arrested his attention. He turned and saw an aged man entering the grove. The stranger approached the grave near which Deforest was standing. He appeared slightly embarrassed when he perceived that he was not alone. He returned the courteous salutation of Deforest, and seemed disposed to converse with him.
Deforest had visited cemeteries where wealth had showered its treasures, and art had exhausted its resources to remove the gloom of death. No grand mausoleum, no carefully crafted epitaph, made him ponder as much as the leaf-filled dips and rough stones of that forgotten graveyard. He spent an hour in deep thought and was about to leave the place when the sound of approaching footsteps caught his attention. He turned and saw an old man entering the grove. The stranger walked up to the grave near where Deforest was standing. He seemed a bit awkward when he realized he wasn’t alone. He returned Deforest's polite greeting and appeared willing to chat with him.
“You do not live in these parts?” said he.
“You don’t live around here?” he asked.
“I am on a visit to my uncle, Mr. Woolcott. I reside in the city,” said Deforest.
“I’m visiting my uncle, Mr. Woolcott. I live in the city,” said Deforest.
“Your uncle came into the place after I left it. I was born here, in a house that stood on the knoll yonder. That cluster of bushes stands where the hearth-stone used to lie.”
“Your uncle came by after I left. I was born here, in a house that used to be on that hill over there. That group of bushes is where the fireplace used to be.”
“I noticed, as I passed the spot this morning, that a building once stood there. It must have been a long time ago.”
“I noticed, as I walked by that spot this morning, that a building used to be there. It must have been quite a while ago.”
“Sixty-nine years ago, last March, I was born in that house, or rather in the house which stood there then. This country then was a wilderness. There was one log-house where the village now stands, and one between this and the river. I have not lived here for more than forty years. Latterly I go through the place once a year, as I go for my pension, and I always come to this spot. My father lies here, and—another friend. I always come and look upon the place of their rest. They do not know it. It does not do them any good, but it does me good. This is the grave of my father,” laying his hand on the stone noticed above as being the only one which bore an inscription. The inscription was as follows: “James Hampton, died July 16, 1777, aged forty-five years.”
“Sixty-nine years ago, last March, I was born in that house, or rather in the house that was there back then. This country was a wilderness at that time. There was one log cabin where the village is now, and one more between this and the river. I haven’t lived here for more than forty years. Recently, I visit the place once a year to pick up my pension, and I always stop by this spot. My father is buried here, along with another friend. I always come and see their resting place. They are unaware of it. It doesn’t benefit them, but it means a lot to me. This is my father’s grave,” he said, laying his hand on the stone that was noted above as the only one with an inscription. The inscription read: “James Hampton, died July 16, 1777, aged forty-five years.”
The old man uncovered his head as he laid his hand upon the stone, and gazed in silence upon the earth which lay above the remains of his parent. Deforest felt that he was an intruder, and was about to retire.
The old man took off his hat as he placed his hand on the stone and silently looked at the ground above his parent's remains. Deforest felt like an intruder and was about to leave.
“Do not go,” said the stranger. “I never met any one here before. It seems like meeting with a friend. That is a feeling which persons as old as I am seldom experience.”
“Don’t go,” said the stranger. “I’ve never met anyone here before. It feels like connecting with a friend. That’s a feeling people my age rarely get to experience.”
Deforest, whose warm heart was strongly interested in the aged stranger, gladly accepted his invitation to remain.
Deforest, who had a warm heart and was genuinely interested in the old stranger, happily accepted his invitation to stay.
“You were young when your father died,” said he, looking again at the inscription.
“You were young when your dad died,” he said, looking at the inscription again.
“I was in my fourteenth year. He was killed by a rifle-ball, in an attack made upon the house by a party of Indians. I have no doubt they were led by a tory who lived in a house which stood behind the ridge yonder, to the east. My friends wished to have it put on the tombstone that he was shot by the Indians. I believed that the shot which killed him was fired by a neighbor. I would not have the stone tell an untruth; so nothing is said about the manner of his death.”
“I was fourteen years old. He was killed by a bullet during an attack on our house by a group of Indians. I'm sure they were led by a tory who lived in a house behind that ridge over there, to the east. My friends wanted to put on the tombstone that he was shot by the Indians. I believed that the shot that killed him was fired by a neighbor. I didn’t want the stone to say something untrue, so nothing is mentioned about how he died.”
“I should be greatly interested in hearing an account of the matter, if it be not painful to you to relate it.”
“I would be very interested in hearing about it, if it’s not too painful for you to share.”
“Come and sit down on this rock and I will tell you all about it. It happened more than fifty years ago, yet it is as fresh in my mind as if it had happened yesterday.”
“Come and sit down on this rock, and I’ll tell you all about it. It happened over fifty years ago, but it feels as fresh in my mind as if it happened yesterday.”
He led the way to a large moss-covered rock, which afforded them a comfortable seat under the shade of a thicket of young chestnuts. Near it was a grave on which the old man’s eyes were fastened. He did not seem disposed to resume the conversation. A tear ran down his furrowed cheek. Deforest sympathized with him in silence.
He walked ahead to a big mossy rock that provided them with a comfortable place to sit under the shade of a group of young chestnut trees. Nearby was a grave that the old man was staring at. He didn’t seem interested in continuing the conversation. A tear rolled down his wrinkled cheek. Deforest quietly shared in his sorrow.
“You must ask me questions, my young friend,” said he, somewhat abruptly, “or my mind will wander away from the things you wish me to speak of.”
“You need to ask me questions, my young friend,” he said a bit suddenly, “or I’ll start thinking about other things instead of what you want to know.”
“Did your father build the house in which you were born?” said Deforest.
“Did your dad build the house you were born in?” said Deforest.
“Yes, he came here about ten years before the war, when, as I said before, there was only one house between this and the river. I was born the year after the house was built. I was but a little over ten years old when the troubles with England came on. My father and mother had many consultations upon the question, whether it was best for them to return to the east or not. There were no Indians near, and there was nothing to call them—for nearly all the people along the river were friends to the king. My father was from Massachusetts, and of course, liberty was natural to him; but he had said little or nothing about matters in dispute, for the very good reason that there were but very few persons to converge with. So he concluded to remain here. I could see that my mother did not feel easy. She grew thin and pale, and seemed unwilling to have us out of her sight.
“Yes, he came here about ten years before the war, when, as I mentioned earlier, there was only one house between this and the river. I was born the year after the house was built. I was just a little over ten years old when the issues with England started. My parents had many discussions about whether it would be better for them to go back to the east or not. There were no Indians nearby, and there was no reason to call them—nearly all the people along the river were loyal to the king. My father was from Massachusetts, and of course, freedom was important to him; but he had said very little about the ongoing disputes, mainly because there were hardly any people to talk to. So he decided to stay here. I could tell that my mother was uneasy. She grew thin and pale, and seemed reluctant to let us out of her sight.
“Once in a while, a rumor of what was going on reached us, though the accounts were always in favor of the king’s troops.
“Once in a while, we heard rumors about what was happening, but the reports always favored the king’s troops.
“In June of the year ’77, one day, as my father was in the cornfield, he saw an Indian skulking behind a large tree in the woods, that then stood where those oats are now growing. He continued at his hoeing for an hour or two, and was careful not to indicate by his appearance that he had seen any thing unusual.”
“In June of '77, one day, while my father was in the cornfield, he spotted an Indian hiding behind a large tree in the woods, where those oats are growing now. He kept hoeing for an hour or two, being careful not to show any signs that he had noticed something unusual.”
“Was he not afraid that the Indian’s bullet might put an end to his work?” said Deforest.
“Was he not afraid that the Indian’s bullet might end his work?” said Deforest.
“No, he reasoned in this way. If the object of the Indian had been to kill him on the spot, he would have done so before he was seen. When my father came to the house, he was not disposed to say any thing about what had occurred, for he was not willing to give unnecessary alarm to his family. His anxious countenance led to inquiries which revealed the true state of the case. He began at once to make preparation to resist an attack, which he anticipated would be made in the night. I was employed in casting bullets, while he was busy in barricading the windows, and in making openings between the logs to serve as port-holes. Night at length drew near, and we sat down to supper, sad and silent, feeling that in all probability it was the last meat we should ever take together. The night passed slowly on. None of us were disposed to sleep. About midnight my father persuaded my mother to lie down, with my sister, who was sleeping unconscious of danger. Very soon there was a gentle knocking at the door. We had no light burning. My father had his rifle in his hand, while I held a musket, ready to exchange with him as soon as he had fired. He crept silently to the port-hole that commanded the door. He saw an Indian, with a rifle, standing before the door. The moonbeams fell full on his face, the expression of which left no doubt on my father’s mind respecting the object of the visit. The knocking was repeated. The answer was the discharge of the rifle from the port-hole. The Indian bounded high in the air, and fell to the earth a corpse. A yell from about half a dozen voices in the vicinity revealed the probable number of our foes. We were greatly encouraged, for it seemed well-nigh certain that their numbers would be so far diminished ere they could effect an entrance, as to render the result of the conflict by no means doubtful. The opening from which the shot was fired did not command the approach to the door. This was probably observed by our enemies, and after some time, apparently spent in consultation, two of them took a long, heavy pole from the fence, and drew near with the evident purpose of using it as a battering-ram to force the door. My father placed himself before an opening which he had made for the purpose of commanding the approach to the door, and when they were near enough to make the aim sure, he fired, and the hindmost man fell, never to rise again. I instantly gave my father the musket, and he fired at the other man, who had made a brief halt before he commenced his retreat. Either because the smoke prevented a good aim, or the musket carried ball less accurately than the rifle, the Indian did not fall, but from the blood that marked his retreat, it appeared that he was severely wounded.
“No, he reasoned like this. If the Indian’s goal had been to kill him right away, he would have done it before being seen. When my father got home, he didn’t want to talk about what had happened, as he didn’t want to alarm his family unnecessarily. His worried expression led to questions that revealed the truth. He immediately started preparing to defend against an attack, which he expected would come at night. I was busy casting bullets while he secured the windows and made openings between the logs to use as shooting spots. Night finally approached, and we sat down to a quiet, sad supper, feeling it might be the last meal we’d share together. The night dragged on. None of us felt like sleeping. Around midnight, my father convinced my mother to lie down with my sister, who was peacefully unaware of the danger. Soon, there was a soft knocking at the door. We had no light on. My father held his rifle while I had a musket ready to swap with him as soon as he shot. He quietly crept to the port-hole that faced the door. He saw an Indian with a rifle standing there. The moonlight shone clearly on his face, leaving no doubt about the intent of his visit. The knocking continued. The response was the sound of the rifle shot from the port-hole. The Indian jumped high into the air and then fell to the ground, dead. A yell from about six voices nearby revealed the likely number of our attackers. We felt a surge of encouragement, believing their numbers would dwindle enough before they could break in, making the outcome of the fight seem more favorable. The opening from which the shot was fired didn’t have a direct line of sight to the door. Our enemies likely noticed this, and after some time spent in discussion, two of them grabbed a long, heavy pole from the fence and approached, clearly intending to use it as a battering-ram to force the door. My father positioned himself at an opening he had made to cover the approach to the door, and when they were close enough for a clear shot, he fired, hitting the last man, who dropped dead. I quickly handed my father the musket, and he aimed at the other man, who had briefly paused before retreating. Either due to the smoke obscuring his aim or the musket’s less precise shot, the Indian didn't fall, but the blood marking his escape suggested he was seriously injured.”
“We could see a group of four or five persons in the distance. They were not quite near enough to make a sure shot, and my father thought it of the utmost importance that every ball should tell. While our attention was fixed upon them, a light shone in from a crevice on the side of the house opposite to the door. On that side there was neither door nor window. The enemy had sent one of their number, who had procured a bundle of straw from the barn, and placed it against the side of the logs, and set fire to it. It was their object to burn us alive, or to shoot us down when attempting to extinguish the flames. From the crevice which revealed the fire, my father saw an Indian grinning like a demon as he watched the progress of the flames. The good rifle soon put him out of the way of doing any more mischief. He then seized a pail of water, and ran to the chamber, and removed a board from the roof, and poured the water upon the fire. He had loosened the board in the course of his preparations for defense, thinking it possible that the opening might afford a means of escape. Fortunately the opening was immediately over the spot where the fire was kindled. Three of our foes had now been killed, and one of them wounded, (though we did not know it till the next day,) and we hoped they would become discouraged and retire. We heard nor saw nothing of them for an hour or more, though we kept watch in every direction.
“We could see a group of four or five people in the distance. They weren’t close enough for a guaranteed shot, and my father thought it was crucial that every bullet counted. While we were focused on them, a light shone in from a crack on the side of the house opposite the door. There was no door or window on that side. The enemy had sent one of their own, who had gotten a bundle of straw from the barn, propped it against the logs, and set it on fire. Their plan was to burn us alive or shoot us down while we tried to put out the flames. From the crack that revealed the fire, my father saw an Indian grinning like a demon as he watched the flames grow. The good rifle quickly took him out of the picture. He then grabbed a bucket of water, ran to the room above, removed a board from the roof, and poured the water onto the fire. He had loosened the board during his preparations for defense, thinking it might serve as an escape route. Luckily, the opening was right above where the fire had started. We had now killed three of our enemies and wounded one (though we didn’t find that out until the next day), and we hoped they would get discouraged and leave. We didn’t hear or see anything from them for an hour or more, even though we kept watch in every direction.”
“A new danger revealed itself. The fire had not been wholly extinguished; it had caught in the logs, and now began to blaze. My father took a bucket of water and went to the roof as before, but the moment his head appeared, three or four rifles were discharged from the grove near by. One of the balls slightly grazed his cheek. He had the presence of mind to make immediate application of the water before they had time to reload, but he did not succeed in applying it to the spot where it was most needed. Before another pailfull could be procured, they had loaded their pieces. He raised his hat above the opening in the roof, in hopes that they would all fire, that he might then extinguish the flames before they could reload. Only one shot, however, was fired. It pierced the hat, which fell. A savage yell of triumph caused our blood to curdle. The hat was raised again, and another shot fired, and another, both of which missed it. The water was then poured on the fire; but just as he was descending the stairs, a ball, apparently fired at random, passed through the clay between the logs, and entered his neck. He told us that he should bleed to death in a few minutes, but encouraged us to hope that the enemy would retire without any further efforts. He told me to keep a vigilant watch, and to shoot down those that came near the house. ‘Take care of your mother and sister,’ said he, ‘take them to the east if—’ he never finished the sentence. He bled to death in spite of all we could do.”
A new danger emerged. The fire hadn’t been completely put out; it had caught in the logs and was now starting to blaze. My dad grabbed a bucket of water and climbed onto the roof like before, but the moment his head appeared, three or four rifles fired from the nearby grove. One of the bullets grazed his cheek. He had the quick thinking to throw some water on the flames before they could reload, but he didn’t manage to douse the spot that needed it most. Before he could get another bucket of water, they had reloaded their guns. He lifted his hat above the opening in the roof, hoping they would all shoot, so he could put out the fire before they had a chance to reload. Only one shot was fired, though. It hit the hat, which fell. A savage yell of triumph made our blood run cold. The hat was raised again, and another shot was fired, then another, both missing. The water was poured on the fire, but just as he was coming down the stairs, a randomly fired bullet went through the clay between the logs and hit his neck. He told us he would bleed to death in a few minutes but encouraged us to hope that the enemy would pull back without making more attempts. He told me to keep a close watch and shoot anyone who got too close to the house. “Take care of your mom and sister,” he said, “take them east if—” he never finished the sentence. He bled to death despite everything we could do.
The old man paused in his narrative, and again fixed his eyes upon the grave noticed above.
The old man paused in his story, and once more focused his gaze on the grave marker above.
“Was the attack renewed?”
“Did the attack start again?”
“No, they went off before daylight, leaving their dead unburied. I dug a grave in the cellar, and buried my father. We then took our horses, and were on the other side of the river before night.”
“No, they left before dawn, leaving their dead unburied. I dug a grave in the cellar and buried my father. We then took our horses and crossed to the other side of the river before nightfall.”
“Were you not afraid of being waylaid and murdered?”
“Weren't you afraid of being ambushed and killed?”
“We were, chiefly from the fact that so many of the Indians had been killed. We felt safe when we had crossed the river. We went to my mother’s native place, and remained there till the war was over, when we returned here. I was in the army during the last year of the war.”
“We were mainly because so many of the Indians had been killed. We felt safe once we crossed the river. We went to my mother's hometown and stayed there until the war was over, after which we came back here. I was in the army during the last year of the war.”
“I should hardly have thought that your mother would have been willing to return here.”
“I hardly thought your mom would want to come back here.”
“We had a good farm here, and several families from her native place concluded to come with us and settle here. By cultivating the farm I could fulfill my father’s command to take care of my mother and sister, and I did not see how I could do it in any other way. The first thing I did was to bury my father in this place. Several years afterward this stone, which marks his grave, was brought on from the east.”
“We had a decent farm here, and several families from her hometown decided to come with us and settle down here. By working the farm, I could carry out my father’s wish to look after my mother and sister, and I didn’t see any other way to do it. The first thing I did was bury my father here. A few years later, this stone that marks his grave was brought in from the east.”
“You told me you thought the shot which killed your father was fired by a neighbor.”
“You told me you thought the shot that killed your dad was fired by a neighbor.”
“We had no suspicion of any such thing at the time. As was natural, I kept the ball that caused the death-wound. It was of a peculiar size, and had a singular mark upon it. After my return, I happened one day to be present where there were a number of persons shooting at a mark. Alter they had finished their sport, the boys began to cut the balls out of the tree on which the mark had been placed. I was standing near and happened to hear one say, ‘that was Sawyer’s ball. I can always tell his ball by this mark.’ I looked at the ball, and saw that it bore the same mark as the one that was taken from my father’s neck. I put it into my pocket, and went home and compared it with the ball I had preserved. The size and marks corresponded perfectly. I then went to the boy and found that all Sawyer’s balls had the same mark. There was something in the bore of the rifle that made a peculiar crease in the ball as it was forced out. I then got a neighbor to inquire of Sawyer how long he had owned his rifle, and I found that it was in his possession before the war came on. My suspicions were then strongly excited. It was not probable that there were two rifles that would make the same impression upon the ball discharged from them. I remembered, too, that Sawyer had expressed great surprise at our return, and had appeared somewhat embarrassed when he met me. I met him in the street one day, and took the ball out of my pocket and held it before him, and fixing my eye fully upon his, asked him if he had ever seen it? He turned very red, and then came near fainting. I laid my hand upon him. He trembled like a leaf. I repeated the question in a louder tone, for I was sure that the murderer of my father was before me. His lips moved, but he could not speak. ‘Do you think,’ said I, ‘that it is safe for you to stay in this country?’ I flung him from me, and went on my way. The next day he left for the west, and some time afterward sent for his family.”
“We had no idea about any of this back then. Naturally, I kept the bullet that caused the fatal wound. It was a unique size and had a specific mark on it. After I returned, I happened to be at a place where several people were shooting at a target. Once they finished, the boys started to retrieve the bullets from the tree where the target was set up. I was nearby and overheard one of them say, 'That was Sawyer’s bullet. I can always recognize his bullet by this mark.' I looked at the bullet and noticed it had the same mark as the one that was taken from my father's neck. I pocketed it and went home to compare it with the bullet I had kept. The size and markings matched perfectly. I then approached the boy and discovered that all of Sawyer's bullets had the same mark. There was something in the rifle’s barrel that created a distinct crease in the bullet when it was fired. I then asked a neighbor to find out how long Sawyer had owned his rifle, and I learned it had been in his possession before the war started. My suspicions were then strongly aroused. It was unlikely that there were two rifles that would leave the same imprint on the bullet fired from them. I also remembered that Sawyer had shown great surprise at our return and seemed a bit uneasy when he encountered me. One day, I saw him on the street, took out the bullet from my pocket, held it up in front of him, and looked him directly in the eye, asking if he had ever seen it. He turned very pale and almost fainted. I put my hand on him, and he shook like a leaf. I raised my voice and repeated the question because I was convinced that my father’s murderer was standing right in front of me. His lips moved, but he couldn’t say anything. 'Do you think,' I asked, 'that it's safe for you to stay in this country?' I pushed him away from me and continued on my way. The next day, he left for the west, and some time later, he sent for his family.”
“How long did you live here after your return?”
“How long did you stay here after you got back?”
“Nearly ten years; I lived here till my mother died.”
“Nearly ten years; I lived here until my mom passed away.”
“Is she buried here?”
"Is she buried here?"
“No, she died while we were on a visit to the east. She was buried among her kindred. After her death, I returned here and remained till I helped fill up that grave,” pointing to the one which he had gazed at so earnestly when he took his seat upon the rock. “Then I felt there was nothing more to keep me here—in fact, I felt that I could not live here. My sister was married at the East; so I sold the farm and became a wanderer. I did not visit the place for nearly twenty years. When the pension-law was passed, I had occasion to come here, for one who was in the same company with me lived here. Since then, I have commonly passed through the place once a year, and I always visit this spot. This is the first time I ever met any one here. I once thought of having the bushes cut down; but on the whole, I concluded to let it grow up to wood. It will shield the graves from the gaze of the careless passer-by; and I like, too, the idea of having the birds sing over her grave. Farewell,” said he, rising and extending his hand. Henry returned the warm pressure of his hand, and was retiring, that he might be left alone by the sepulchre of his parent. The stranger, however, kept by his side till he reached the stone wall which separated the grove from the meadow. He seemed unwilling to part with his new acquaintance. Henry laid his hand upon his shoulder, and said, “Will you not tell me about her?”
“No, she passed away while we were visiting the East. She was buried among her family. After her death, I came back here and stayed until I helped fill that grave,” he said, pointing to the one he had stared at so intently when he sat down on the rock. “Then I felt like there was nothing left for me here—in fact, I felt like I couldn't live here anymore. My sister got married in the East, so I sold the farm and became a wanderer. I didn't visit the place for almost twenty years. When the pension law was passed, I had a reason to come back, because someone from my old company lived here. Since then, I usually pass through this place once a year, and I always stop by this spot. This is the first time I've ever met anyone here. I once thought about having the bushes cleared away, but in the end, I decided to let them grow into a small forest. It'll protect the graves from the eyes of careless passersby; plus, I like the idea of having the birds sing over her grave. Farewell,” he said, standing up and reaching out his hand. Henry returned the warm grip of his hand and was about to leave, wanting to be alone by his parent's grave. However, the stranger stayed by his side until they reached the stone wall that separated the grove from the meadow. He seemed reluctant to part ways with his new friend. Henry placed his hand on his shoulder and asked, “Will you tell me about her?”
After a moment’s silence the stranger replied, “Young man, I will, though it is many a year since I have pronounced her name aloud, unless I have done so in my dreams. They say I often talk in my sleep. I often dream of her, and sometimes it seems so much like reality, that I cannot help weeping when I awake, and find it nothing but a dream. She lived in a house which stood beyond the hill yonder. I have never seen it since the day she was carried out of it, and I shall never see it again.”
After a moment of silence, the stranger replied, “Young man, I will, even though it’s been many years since I’ve said her name out loud, unless it was in my dreams. They say I often talk in my sleep. I frequently dream of her, and sometimes it feels so real that I can’t help but cry when I wake up and realize it was just a dream. She lived in a house that was over that hill. I haven’t seen it since the day she was taken out, and I know I’ll never see it again.”
“Her name?” whispered Henry.
“What's her name?” whispered Henry.
“Mary Everson lies in that stoneless grave—I wanted no stone to keep her in my memory, and I wanted nothing to call strangers to her resting-place. The world never contained a purer and warmer heart. She came here with her uncle about a year before my mother’s death. Her father had been wealthy, and had taken great pains with her education. He lost his property in time of the war, and died soon afterward. His wife soon followed him, and Mary became dependent upon her uncle, who removed here, as I said, about a year before my mother died. I saw her, for the first time, at a meeting in a log school-house. She was seated opposite me, and I thought I never set eyes on so fair an object. I have seen countenances which would form better subjects for description, but I never saw one which spoke to the soul like hers. It was transparent. It seemed as though you could see the flow of her pure thoughts and the beatings of her warm heart.
“Mary Everson lies in that grave without a headstone—I didn’t want a stone to remind me of her, and I didn’t want anything to attract strangers to her final resting place. The world never held a purer and warmer heart. She came here with her uncle about a year before my mother passed away. Her father had been wealthy and had invested a lot in her education. He lost his fortune during the war and died soon after. His wife followed him not long after, leaving Mary dependent on her uncle, who moved here, as I mentioned, about a year before my mother died. I first saw her at a meeting in a log schoolhouse. She was sitting across from me, and I thought I had never seen such a beautiful person. I’ve seen faces that would make better subjects for description, but I’ve never encountered one that spoke to the soul like hers. It was so transparent. It felt like you could see the flow of her pure thoughts and the beat of her warm heart.”
“It so happened that on the next day I had occasion to see her uncle on business. As I drew near the house, I heard the loud and angry voice of a female. I soon saw Mary coming down the foot-path. She was sobbing. ‘O, mother,’ said she, ‘I am glad that you do not know what your poor child has to suffer.’ She looked up and saw me with tears in my eyes—the words she had spoken brought them there—and felt, as she afterward told me, that I sympathized with her. I passed her without speaking, transacted my business with her uncle, and took my leave as speedily as possible, hoping to meet with her on my return. But I was disappointed. She had gone into a retired thicket to unburthen her grief by prayer. The truth was, her aunt treated her with great cruelty. Her uncle had little power to protect her. I made an errand there the next day, and found Mary alone. We sped rapidly in our acquaintance, and our parting was like that of old familiar friends. I became a frequent visiter at Mr. E.’s house. He received me cordially, but his wife, I could see plainly, disapproved my visits, and the more as it became evident that Mary and I were attached to each other. When it was known to her that we were engaged to be married, she became outrageous in her treatment of the poor orphan. She caused her many days of bitterness, and many nights of weeping.
“It happened that the next day I had to see her uncle for work. As I approached the house, I heard a loud, angry voice belonging to a woman. Soon, I saw Mary walking down the path, sobbing. ‘Oh, mother,’ she said, ‘I’m glad you don’t know what your poor child has to endure.’ She looked up and noticed me with tears in my eyes—the words she said had brought them there—and she sensed, as she later told me, that I understood her pain. I walked past her without saying anything, took care of my business with her uncle, and left as quickly as I could, hoping to see her on my way back. But I was let down. She had gone into a secluded area to relieve her sorrow through prayer. The truth was, her aunt treated her very badly. Her uncle had little ability to protect her. I made another visit the following day and found Mary by herself. We grew close quickly, and our goodbye felt like that of old friends. I became a regular visitor at Mr. E.’s house. He welcomed me warmly, but I could see that his wife clearly disapproved of my visits, especially as it became obvious that Mary and I had feelings for each other. When she learned that we were engaged to be married, she became intolerable in her treatment of the poor orphan. She caused her many days of heartache and countless nights of tears.
“We were to be married on my return from a visit with my mother to the east. My mother never returned. As soon as she was buried I hastened here, and found Mary ill of an inflammation of the lungs. The disease was brought on by exposure occasioned by the cruelty of Mrs. E.
“We were supposed to get married when I got back from visiting my mom in the east. My mom never came back. As soon as she was buried, I rushed here and found Mary sick with pneumonia. The illness was caused by the exposure due to Mrs. E’s cruelty.”
“I watched by her bedside till she died. When she was laid in the grave, I felt that there was a void in my heart that could never be filled. Nearly half a century has passed—the shadow of no earthly attachment has ever fallen for a moment on the place in my heart which belongs to her. The grave, as you see, is no longer a hillock—the coffin has fallen in—the heart that loved me so truly has mouldered, but her memory is as fresh as when I felt the last feeble pressure of her hand, or when I passed the whole night on her grave before I left the place. Men have called me indolent, irresolute, weak; but they knew not of the shadow which rested upon my path.
“I kept watch by her bedside until she passed away. When she was laid to rest, I felt an emptiness in my heart that could never be filled. Almost fifty years have gone by—the weight of no earthly bond has ever touched the part of my heart that belongs to her. The grave, as you can see, is no longer a small mound—the coffin has caved in—the heart that loved me so deeply has decayed, but her memory is as vivid as when I felt the last weak squeeze of her hand, or when I spent the entire night by her grave before I left the place. People have called me lazy, indecisive, weak; but they didn’t understand the shadow that hung over my path.
“Of late, I trust, I have known something of the higher life which her dying lips entreated me to live. I am waiting for my appointed time, when I shall meet her in a world where affection is never blighted, and separation is unknown.
“Recently, I believe I've experienced a bit of the higher life that her dying words urged me to embrace. I'm waiting for my time to come when I'll reunite with her in a place where love never fades and separation doesn't exist."
“I have never said as much as I have now to any mortal; you seem to be capable of sympathizing with one. May your young heart find one whom it may love as entirely as I loved her; and may she be spared to you, that your life may not, like mine, be wasted. Farewell!”
“I have never shared as much as I have now with anyone; you seem to be someone who can understand. May your young heart find someone you can love as deeply as I loved her; and may she be yours, so your life won’t be wasted like mine was. Goodbye!”
He turned and walked into the grove. Henry set out on his return to his uncle’s house. On his way, he thought of his gun with which he was to do such execution. He returned to the place where he had left it. It had fallen into the water, and was apparently an object of great curiosity to the shiners who surrounded the lock in great numbers. A frog sat resting on his elbows on the opposite bank, surveying the examination. When the gun was lifted from the water, he disappeared with a sound rather indicative of contempt either for the gun or its possessor.
He turned and walked into the grove. Henry started making his way back to his uncle’s house. On the way, he thought about the gun he was supposed to use. He went back to where he had left it. It had fallen into the water and was clearly a source of great interest to the minnows that swarmed around the lock. A frog sat propped up on its elbows on the opposite bank, watching the scene. When the gun was pulled from the water, the frog vanished with a noise that seemed to express disdain for either the gun or its owner.
Aunt Martha received Henry with smiles, when she was assured that he had not silenced any innocent songsters, and her complacency was positive when she learned the manner in which the gun had been disposed of during the morning. She suggested that it would be an improvement if it were kept under water all the time.
Aunt Martha welcomed Henry with a smile when she was sure he hadn't harmed any innocent birds, and she felt even more at ease when she found out how the gun had been handled that morning. She suggested it would be better to keep it underwater at all times.
———
Please provide a short piece of text for me to modernize.
BY ENNA DUVAL.
BY ENNA DUVAL.
———
Please provide the phrase you'd like me to modernize.
’Tis midnight.
It's midnight.
Lo! the Old Year stands upon
Lo! the Old Year stands upon
The threshold of the Past. To God it speeds
The boundary of the Past. It rushes to God.
Its way, but bears a burden, for I see
Its way, but carries a burden, for I see
Its form bend drooping with the weary weight
Its shape bends down under the tired weight.
Of evil deeds, and feelings harsh and cold.
Of wicked actions, and emotions that are harsh and cold.
Farewell, Old Year! With light heart full of joy
Farewell, Old Year! With a light heart full of joy
I greeted thee, before thou mad’st thy sad
I greeted you before you made your sad
And bitter revelations to my soul.
And harsh truths to my spirit.
Temptations, grievous trials thou didst bring,
Temptations and serious trials you brought,
And sorrow’s blinding, overwhelming tide.
And sorrow's intense, overwhelming flood.
And yet I leave thee with a grateful heart,
And yet I leave you with a grateful heart,
Thou stern but blest Instructor! Lessons harsh
You stern but blessed Teacher! Tough lessons
Of thee I’ve learned, but strength’ning have they been:
Of you I've learned, but they've made me stronger:
And though thou bearest with thee record sad
And even though you carry with you a sad record
Of my poor deeds, and goodness left undone,
Of my bad actions, and the good I neglected to do,
That fills my heart with sorrow for the past,
That makes me feel sad about the past,
Bright blessed hopes like angels hover round
Bright, blessed hopes hover around like angels.
This coming year.
Next year.
Hail, then, thou unknown one!
Hello, then, you unknown one!
I see proceeding from thee spirit forms;
I see spirit forms coming from you;
They are my future hours, good or bad.
They are my hours to come, whether good or bad.
Mysterious shapes are they. Their mantles hang
Mysterious shapes they are. Their cloaks hang
Around them dark and heavy—hooded, veiled,
Around them dark and heavy—hooded, veiled,
They give no sign of sorrow, nor of joy.
They show no signs of sadness or happiness.
Slowly each form advances; and to me
Slowly, each form moves forward; and to me
Alone is given the right to raise those veils;
Alone has the right to lift those veils;
But as I lift each hood, upon the face
But as I lift each hood, upon the face
Beneath, my spirit traces there a mute
Beneath, my spirit feels a silence
But yet unchanging record of my thoughts—
But still an unchanging record of my thoughts—
A faithful impress of my inner self—
A true reflection of who I am inside—
Then past recall the hour floats away!
Then the past and its memories drift away!
A gift these hours have in charge for me.
A gift that these moments hold for me.
My weal or wo they hold—my light—my shade.
My happiness or sorrow they control—my light—my darkness.
Dark sorrow they may bring me—bitter tears—
Dark sorrow they may bring me—bitter tears—
Or sunny joys—bright Laughter’s merry crew
Or sunny joys—bright Laughter’s happy group
May playful lurk behind those gloomy folds
May playfully hide behind those gloomy folds.
But if to me the right were given to lift
But if I were given the right to lift
Those veils, before the ordered time, and know
Those veils, before the scheduled time, and know
The gifts they bring—I’d pause. I do not seek
The gifts they bring—I’d stop. I don’t seek
To know my future. This I humbly ask,
To know my future. This I sincerely request,
In joy or wo, that God may give to me
In happiness or sorrow, may God grant me
A firm, strong faith, and purity of heart.
A strong, unwavering faith and a pure heart.
With gifts divine like these, my future years
With gifts like these, my future years
Might come unfeared, and pass without regret
Might come without fear and go without regret
Or sad remorse.
Or sad regret.
And now, my soul, regard
And now, my soul, look
This new-born year, just launching on the sea
This new year, just starting out on the sea
Of life. Twelve moons will roll around, and thou
Of life. Twelve months will pass, and you
May’st stand as now, with sad and heavy thoughts,
May you stand as you are now, with sad and heavy thoughts,
Upon its brink, and see with hopeless tears
Upon its edge, and see with despairing tears
This year float from thee. Dark and mist-like shapes,
This year drift away from you. Dark, misty shapes,
Dim spirit forms may hover o’er the past.
Dim spirit forms may hover over the past.
Forms that were once, like youth’s sweet visions, bright
Forms that were once, like the sweet visions of youth, bright
And filled with glory—resolutions, hopes,
And filled with glory—goals, dreams,
And thoughts of what thou purposed to have been;
And thoughts of what you intended to be;
But unfulfilled and fading there may float—
But unfulfilled and fading, there may float—
These are the forms that spectre-like may haunt
These are the shapes that may appear like ghosts.
And darken then thy past.
And darken your past.
Think well of this,
Consider this carefully,
My soul, and ere within the portal dark
My soul, and before the dark portal
Of this unknown and silent future thou
Of this unknown and silent future you
Dost float, remember that within thyself
Dost float, remember that within yourself
No power lies. Thou may’st have brilliant dreams,
No power lies. You can have brilliant dreams,
And aspirations grand and holy thou
And grand, sacred goals you
May’st cherish—aimless, futile all, without
May cherish—aimless, futile all, without
The aid and strength which God alone can give;
The help and strength that only God can provide;
Pray then to Him for faith, confiding, true,
Pray to Him for faith, trusting and sincere,
And strength to make thy resolutions firm—
And the strength to make your resolutions strong—
For all the good that in thy future thou
For all the good that awaits you in the future, you
Wouldst purpose to perform ask aid of Him.
Would you plan to act, ask for His help.
Then with this help divine thou need’st not dread
Then with this divine help, you need not fear
Dark Sorrow’s form, nor Pleasure’s tempting smiles,
Dark Sorrow's shape, nor Pleasure's enticing smiles,
And when the future years which God may give,
And when the years that God may grant in the future,
Have each their changing cycles rolled around,
Have each of their changing cycles come around,
Then floated off unto the solemn Past—
Then floated away into the serious Past—
When life’s last hour comes, with drooping wing,
When life’s final hour arrives, with a heavy heart,
And thou art borne unto the judgment seat
And you are brought before the judgment seat
Of God! Eternity’s dread bar! o’er thee
Of God! The terrifying boundary of eternity! Over you
No shadows dark will hang, but Faith’s bright form,
No dark shadows will linger, but Faith’s shining presence,
And heav’nly Love, will clasp thee round, and bear
And heavenly Love will wrap around you and carry you.
Thee up unto thy Father, God!
You up to your Father, God!

THE WIDOW OF NAIN.
THE WIDOW OF NAIN.
———
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
BY JOSEPH R. CHANDLER.
BY JOSEPH R. CHANDLER.
———
Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
[SEE ENGRAVING.]
[SEE ENGRAVING.]
How little can we of this latitude, or rather of this country, for latitude seems not to rule in all cases with regard to temperature; on one side of a continent, that parallel which gives agreeable winters and dry, healthful summers, is marked on the other side with cold, snowy winters and most unhealthful summers; what the variant circumstances are which produce this difference it is not easy to tell; the difference does exist, and ingenious theories have been constructed to suit those results; we say then again, how little can we of this latitude, or this country, judge of the enjoyments which others at a distance from us, but with the same shadows, have in the dry coolness of their evenings, or lassitude to which they are subject by the peculiar warmth which prevails during most of their summer days. The habits and customs among us are soon made conformable to the circumstances of our climate; though it must be confessed that people will always pertinaciously insist on a warm day on the first of May, and a stinging cold one on the 25th of December, while actual experience has shown that the thin floral garb adopted for the first has often led to consumption, and the winter furs and the great Yule-log that have distinguished the latter, have been considered rather seasonable than pleasant. So much for a poetical conformity, but in the every-day business of life things are better disposed of; people do not think in this country of sitting under their own vine till mid-summer, and then they look out for spiders; and as to their fig-trees, nobody gets under them unless it be the house-cat for a summer siesta. While eastward of the shores of the Mediterranean, people stretch themselves out upon the house-top for a comfortable night’s sleep, and spend a warm summer’s day beneath the cording shadow of the fig or the olive, and make life itself a blessing, not the means of enjoyment, but enjoyment itself; life and its accidents, the gratification of simple appetites—eating, drinking, and sleeping. Leaving to others the profitless toils that accumulate heaps of gold, only a portion of which can ever be used, and that portion will buy little more than what may be had and enjoyed without it. In this country we retreat away from an oppressive heat or a stinging cold, and make the absence of either an excuse for our merriment. In that other land to which we have referred, positive enjoyment is had in the uses of the evening air, and the contemplation of the heavenly hosts. Stars and planets twinkling in the clear blue ether above, not larger than seen from this continent, but far, far more intensely brilliant in the atmosphere, which allows of little refraction, and whose purity makes an upward gaze like the contemplation of some sanctified enclosure.
How little do we, living in this region or rather in this country, understand about the climate here; latitude doesn't always determine temperature. On one side of a continent, the same latitude that offers mild winters and dry, healthy summers is marked on the other side by cold, snowy winters and unhealthy summers. It's not easy to explain the different factors that create this contrast; the difference does exist, and clever theories have been devised to account for these outcomes. So again we ask, how little can we in this region truly assess the pleasures enjoyed by those far away from us, yet under the same skies, who experience the dry coolness of their evenings or the sluggishness caused by the warm weather of most of their summer days? Our habits and customs quickly adapt to the conditions of our climate, although we must admit that people stubbornly insist on warm weather for the first of May and sharp cold on December 25th, despite evidence showing that the light spring clothing chosen for May often leads to sickness, while the winter furs and big Yule-log associated with December are seen more as seasonal necessities than enjoyable comforts. That's the poetical side of things, but in everyday life, we manage better; people here don't think of sitting under their own vines until mid-summer, only to look out for spiders, and no one gets under the fig trees except for the house cat taking a summer nap. Meanwhile, on the eastern shores of the Mediterranean, people lie on rooftops for a restful night’s sleep and spend warm summer days beneath the cooling shade of fig or olive trees, turning life into a blessing—not just a means to enjoy, but enjoyment itself, with life’s simple pleasures—eating, drinking, and sleeping. They leave the fruitless struggles for accumulating wealth to others, where only a small fraction can ever be spent, and that fraction buys little more than what can be enjoyed without it. Here, we flee from the oppressive heat or biting cold, often using the absence of either as an excuse for our cheerfulness. In that other land we’ve mentioned, there is genuine enjoyment derived from the evening air and the contemplation of the stars. The stars and planets sparkle in the clear blue sky above—not larger than they appear from this continent, but much more brilliantly in the pure atmosphere that allows little refraction, making an upward gaze feel like peering into a sacred space.
Sitting on a bank that faced westward were observable two human figures in the closing twilight of an autumn day. They were gazing out upon the gorgeous west, and marking the successful struggles of the starry host to obtain visibility above. In all the rich flush that marked the pathway of the sun, and hung a glory around his place of exit, only one light had strength enough to be visible; and so pure was the atmosphere, that when the flush in the heavens retired, the splendid planet Venus seemed a delicate crescent—a diminutive moon, sinking downward to the western waters.
Sitting on a bank facing west were two people in the fading light of an autumn day. They were looking out at the beautiful west, watching the stars begin to shine above. Amid all the vibrant colors of the sunset and the glory surrounding the sun as it set, only one light was bright enough to be seen; and the air was so clear that when the colors in the sky faded, the brilliant planet Venus appeared as a thin crescent—a tiny moon, descending towards the western waters.
“How beautiful, dear Reuben,” said the young female, as she pressed closely the hand of her companion; “how beautiful the heavens above us are to-night. It seems as if a peculiar brilliancy were observable; and I hope it is not sinful for me to say that the glorious array of stars seems to have communicated to my bosom something of their own transparent light; an unusual serenity seems to descend from them to me, and I feel now as if I owed to them sensations of inexpressible delight—quiet, gentle, but full. Whence is this, Reuben?”
“How beautiful it is, dear Reuben,” said the young woman, as she held her companion's hand tightly. “The night sky is stunning tonight. It's like there's a special brightness in the air; I hope it’s not wrong for me to say that the amazing display of stars has shared some of their clear light with my heart. A rare calm seems to flow from them to me, and I feel as if I owe them the feeling of indescribable joy—peaceful, gentle, but deep. Where do you think this comes from, Reuben?”
“May you not, my dear Miriam, have mistaken a cause for an effect? Is it not the quiet, peaceful delight of your heart that makes all outward objects more lovely to you? And, as the stars are the most brilliant and the most distant objects at the present moment, your feelings have connected themselves with those ministers of Him, and allowed that deep, mysterious connection of the planetary world with ours to work upon your imagination, as if the stars had a direct influence upon your condition.”
“Could it be, my dear Miriam, that you’ve confused a cause with an effect? Isn’t it the calm, joyful feeling in your heart that makes everything around you seem more beautiful? Just like the stars are the brightest and farthest things in sight right now, your emotions have linked up with those agents of Him, letting that profound, mysterious connection between the planets and our world stir your imagination, as though the stars were actually affecting how you feel.”
“Perhaps so; but I alluded to my feelings and not my condition. How beautifully did our Prophet King refer his own elevated sensations to the planetary world, ‘The moon and the stars which Thou hast ordained.’”
“Maybe; but I was talking about my feelings, not my situation. How beautifully our Prophet King connected his own elevated feelings to the universe, ‘The moon and the stars which You have ordained.’”
“True, true, my dearest Miriam; but you will recollect that while he made himself, and man generally, small in his contemplation of the heavens, it was not in comparison with them, it was comparing or contrasting man with Him who garnished the heavens, and wrote ‘all our members in a book.’ But are not your feelings, like mine, elevated with a hope, nay, with almost a certainty, that the elders will persuade my mother that the rights of our family can be retained, even though I marry you, or rather that the argument against our union was as unsustained by our laws as the attempt to give you to Salathiel was a violation of your affection and my rights.”
“True, true, my dearest Miriam; but you will remember that while he made himself, and humanity in general, seem small in his thinking of the heavens, it wasn’t in comparison with them. It was comparing or contrasting humanity with Them who adorned the heavens and wrote ‘all our members in a book.’ But aren’t your feelings, like mine, uplifted with a hope, almost a certainty, that the elders will convince my mother that our family rights can be preserved, even if I marry you? Or rather, that the argument against our union is as unfounded by our laws as the attempt to give you to Salathiel was a violation of your love and my rights.”
“I know not but that may be the case. I feel it, Reuben, warmly at my heart. Let me say it without violating the delicacy of a maiden’s feelings, that such was my love for you, that even the alternative to which I consented, though of no moment, gave me a severe pang.”
“I don’t know if that’s true, but I can feel it, Reuben, deep in my heart. Let me say this without damaging a young woman’s feelings: my love for you was so strong that even the option I agreed to, though it didn’t matter much, really hurt me.”
“What was that alternative?” asked the young man, with importunity.
“What was that alternative?” the young man asked eagerly.
“Simply, that if you should not live to marry me, then Salathiel might take me to wife.”
“Basically, if you don’t live to marry me, then Salathiel could marry me instead.”
“I would haunt him with terrible bodings,” said Reuben, “even as Samuel frightened the falling Saul.”
“I would haunt him with dread,” Reuben said, “just like Samuel scared the collapsing Saul.”
“And I, dear Reuben,” said the maiden, with a smile, “should, I suppose, be the Witch of Endor to call up your wandering and jealous spirit.”
“And I, dear Reuben,” said the girl with a smile, “I guess I’d be the Witch of Endor to summon your restless and jealous spirit.”
“And it is settled, then,” said Reuben, “and you are to be mine with the consent of our families. And the next new moon shall see us one.”
“And it's all decided now,” Reuben said, “and you’re going to be mine with our families' approval. By the next new moon, we’ll be together.”
“It shall be thus if your mother consents. I have none to consent or refuse, save my aunt. But let it not wound your feeling or excite suspicion in your mind, Reuben, that I ask you not to cherish feelings of unkindness against Salathiel. He is my kinsman and my early friend.”
“It will be like this if your mother agrees. I have no one to agree or disagree, except for my aunt. But please don’t let it hurt your feelings or make you suspicious, Reuben, when I ask you not to hold any ill feelings towards Salathiel. He is my relative and a close friend from my childhood.”
“Has he not sought to supplant me in your possession?”
“Has he not tried to take my place in your life?”
“Have you not supplanted him in my heart? Is it so much, my dear Reuben, for you to fear to lose me, and is it nothing for him to see me given to another?”
“Have you not replaced him in my heart? Is it really too much, my dear Reuben, for you to be afraid of losing me, and does it mean nothing to him to see me with someone else?”
“He tried for your possessions, Miriam, for your wealth only.”
“He only wanted your stuff, Miriam, your money.”
“Does not my wealth, little as it is, go with my hand—and why may not he have designs honorable as well as others?”
“Doesn't my wealth, small as it is, go with my hand—and why can't he have honorable intentions as well as others?”
“Because he would not leave it to your decision, to the arbitration of your affections. He could not love you and be willing to do violence to your love.”
“Because he wouldn’t leave it up to you to decide, to the judgment of your feelings. He couldn’t love you and be okay with hurting your love.”
“May he not, dear Reuben, say the same of you?”
“Let's hope he doesn't say the same about you, dear Reuben.”
“Of me! Miriam, you plead the cause of Salathiel. You wish the alternative—you would be free.”
“Of me! Miriam, you’re advocating for Salathiel. You want the other option—you want to be free.”
“Reuben, you may wound my pride by your injustice, but you cannot make me cease to love you. You may hereafter learn that woman may esteem a man for his virtues without loving him as a husband; and that for me to wish that you were less unkind to Salathiel, is no evidence that I love you less. I have heard within a few weeks such lessons of forgiveness, such preaching of high virtues—high, though always practical—that I desire to conform in some measure to them, and to have him whom I love and respect, augment my affection, not by any new love on his part, but by a new exhibition of greatness of mind. Reuben, though protracted maidenhood is a reproach in Israel, be assured that my love is stronger than death—as I feel that your jealousy is more cruel than the grave.”
“Reuben, you might hurt my pride with your unfairness, but you can’t stop me from loving you. You might eventually realize that a woman can admire a man for his good qualities without loving him as a partner; and my wish for you to be kinder to Salathiel doesn’t mean I love you any less. In the past few weeks, I’ve learned so much about forgiveness and high virtues—virtues that are noble yet always practical—that I want to try to live by them. I want the man I love and respect to increase my affection, not by developing new feelings for me, but by showing me greatness of character. Reuben, even though being single for too long is frowned upon in Israel, know that my love is stronger than death because I feel that your jealousy is more painful than the grave.”
“I will not be jealous. I will forget what I have deemed the wrongs of Salathiel. I will learn of you to respect myself. But, Miriam, what teaching is that to which you allude—what lessons of forgiveness have you received, and from whom? Is not the law of Moses sufficient for the daughters of Israel?”
“I won’t be jealous. I’ll forget what I thought were Salathiel’s wrongs. I’ll learn from you to respect myself. But, Miriam, what teaching are you talking about—what lessons of forgiveness have you learned, and from whom? Isn’t the law of Moses enough for the daughters of Israel?”
“I suppose the laws of Moses are not sufficient, else why have kings and prophets written and preached? But you know that several times within a year the teacher from Nazareth hath been in the synagogues of Nain, and has, indeed, spoken in the houses of our relatives, whither he hath come and broken bread.”
“I guess the laws of Moses aren't enough, otherwise why would kings and prophets have written and preached? But you know that several times a year the teacher from Nazareth has been in the synagogues of Nain, and has actually spoken in the homes of our relatives, where he has come and shared bread.”
“I have heard of his visits, and that his teaching had been eminently attractive—how instructive,” continued Reuben, with a sneer, “how instructive may be inferred from the proportion of women among his immediate followers.”
“I’ve heard about his visits and that his teaching was really appealing—how informative,” Reuben continued with a sneer, “how instructive can be seen from the number of women among his closest followers.”
“There were more women than men, undoubtedly, at his household instruction, because more women had leisure to listen. But let me tell the truth, Reuben. There are many women among his followers, for he speaks to the heart of woman. He recognizes woman as the equal of man in the necessity for salvation, and he appeals to her affections, her experience, her wrongs and her neglect. What other prophet has come among us, that has thought it needful to recognize even his descent from woman, while He of Nazareth soothes our sorrows, elevates our hopes, and sanctifies our human relations? As I listened of late to him when he reproved but encouraged our sex, my heart said ‘this teacher’s doctrines may save man,’ but how they elevate and purify woman. And then the lessons of love, of forbearance, of forgiveness, that he inculcates, belong to what I have deemed woman’s nature and man’s necessity.”
“There were definitely more women than men at his household teachings because more women had the time to listen. But let me be honest with you, Reuben. There are many women among his followers because he speaks to a woman’s heart. He sees women as equal to men when it comes to the need for salvation, and he reaches out to their feelings, their experiences, their struggles, and their neglect. What other prophet has come among us who thought it was important to acknowledge even his lineage from women, while He of Nazareth comforts our sorrows, uplifts our hopes, and sanctifies our human connections? Recently, as I listened to him when he challenged but also supported our gender, my heart said, ‘this teacher’s teachings may save man,’ but how they elevate and purify women. And then the lessons of love, patience, and forgiveness that he teaches belong to what I have considered to be a woman’s nature and a man’s necessity.”
“You have followed the teacher, then, Miriam?”
“You’ve been following the teacher, right, Miriam?”
“He is a prophet, Reuben, and he attests his divine mission by miracles. He has healed the sick, he has cured the lame, and made the blind see and the deaf hear.”
“He is a prophet, Reuben, and he proves his divine mission through miracles. He has healed the sick, cured the lame, and made the blind see and the deaf hear.”
“Has he raised the dead, as did the bones of Elisha?”
“Has he brought the dead back to life like the bones of Elisha did?”
“I have heard that he has wrought that miracle, but do not know it, though I have such faith in his mission as to believe he might.”
“I’ve heard that he performed that miracle, but I don’t know for sure, even though I have enough faith in his mission to believe he could have.”
“If he would raise me from the dead when I come to die, I would have faith too!”
"If he could bring me back to life after I die, I would believe too!"
“I should think, Reuben, that this act would be the consequence rather than the cause of faith. Though many others believed, in Jerusalem, as my Cousin Jacob says, in consequence of the restoration of blind Bartemus to his sight, yet the Master said, ‘Thy faith hath made thee whole!’”
“I think, Reuben, that this action would be a result rather than a reason for faith. Although many others believed in Jerusalem, as my Cousin Jacob says, because of the restoration of blind Bartemus’s sight, the Master said, ‘Your beliefs has made you whole!’”
“I have, nevertheless, no faith in this teacher as a prophet—why, whose son is he, Miriam?”
“I still don't trust this teacher as a prophet—who's his mother, Miriam?”
“He is of the house of David, Reuben, and even though his parents are poor, are they much poorer than David’s parents? May there not be something in the great truths which he teaches, that is not dependent upon the parentage of the teacher?”
“He comes from the house of David, Reuben, and even though his parents are poor, are they any poorer than David’s parents? Could there be something in the profound truths he teaches that isn’t reliant on the teacher’s background?”
“These things are important, Miriam, I confess, and we will confer of them together, but not now. We are about to part, let us mark the separation by a recurrence to a subject on which we both agree. The next new moon sees us united, and my joy at the anticipation is doubled by the belief that you share with me in the pleasure.”
“These things matter, Miriam, I admit, and we will discuss them together, but not right now. We are about to part ways, so let’s acknowledge the separation by returning to a topic we both agree on. The next new moon will bring us together, and my joy in looking forward to it is even greater because I believe you feel the same way.”
Miriam pressed the hand of her lover as they rose to descend the hill; and as they entered the gate of Nain, the rising moon poured its strong light through the gorges of the mountain, the pair wended their way through the broken streets of the city to the residence of Miriam, blessed in their mutual affection, and refreshed by the dry, cool breeze of evening, which had fanned them on the elevated seat which they had just left.
Miriam squeezed her lover's hand as they stood up to go down the hill. As they walked through the gate of Nain, the rising moon bathed the mountains in bright light. The couple made their way through the rough streets of the city to Miriam's home, happy in their love for each other and feeling refreshed by the cool, dry evening breeze that had touched them while they sat together on the high spot they had just left.
Reuben turned toward home with a resolution to discuss the doctrine which he had heard imputed to the new teacher. Miriam, with woman’s humility, “kept all these things and pondered them in her heart.”
Reuben headed home determined to talk about the beliefs he had heard attributed to the new teacher. Miriam, showing her natural humility, “kept all these things and thought about them deeply.”
Miriam and Reuben met daily as espoused people; and frequent allusions were made to the doctrines of the teacher; and the pride of a Hebrew man was a little touched at the evidences of the elevating effect of a doctrine upon women, which Miriam’s language and conduct presented. Yet Reuben loved her too well to regret any circumstance which pleased and benefited Miriam. The customs of the country were too well fixed to lead him to fear the assumption of any inappropriate position by his future wife; indeed, it is believed that men do not begin to grow jealous of the authority of women until after marriage.
Miriam and Reuben met every day as engaged people; they often referenced their teacher’s beliefs, and a Hebrew man’s pride was slightly affected by the noticeable improvement in women due to those beliefs, reflected in Miriam’s words and actions. However, Reuben cared for her too much to regret anything that made Miriam happy or helped her. The traditions of their society were too firmly established to make him worried about any improper role for his future wife; in fact, it's commonly thought that men only start feeling jealous of women’s authority after they get married.
“I do not find in the teaching of the new master,” said Reuben, one day as they were conversing on the subject now so important to her, and so generally interesting to him, “I do not discover any denunciations of our creed or our system and form of worship—why may not his doctrines prevail without danger to the Hierarchy?”
“I don’t see anything in the teachings of the new master,” said Reuben one day as they were talking about a topic that was so important to her and generally interesting to him. “I don’t find any criticisms of our beliefs or the way we worship—so why can’t his ideas be accepted without threatening the Hierarchy?”
“I cannot guess of that, Reuben; but certainly the teacher, while he refers to particular virtues and special sins, seems to desire a purification of the motives. He has conformed to all the requirements of our religion, but seems at times to be above it. I wish I understood him better. And yet how simple, how comprehensible are all his teachings. Why should I seek to know more? Why should I desire aught but that which shall make me better—happier—more hopeful? How the poor, the afflicted in body and in mind seek him out, and sit in joy at his teaching.”
“I can't guess about that, Reuben; but clearly the teacher, while mentioning specific virtues and particular sins, seems to want to purify the motivations behind them. He follows all the rules of our religion, yet sometimes seems to rise above it. I wish I understood him better. And still, how simple and easy to grasp are all his teachings. Why should I want to know more? Why should I desire anything other than what will make me better—happier—more hopeful? It's amazing how the poor and those suffering in body and mind seek him out and find joy in his teachings.”
“Miriam, I will hear him—I will hear him soon,” said Reuben.
“Miriam, I’ll listen to him—I’ll listen to him soon,” said Reuben.
It was only a few days before the new moon that Miriam had from the widow mother of Reuben an intimation that her only son and heir was prostrated by sudden and very severe sickness. The young woman hastened across the town to be in attendance upon Reuben, and to cheer him into health by her presence. But when she reached the house, she learned rather by the appearance than the words of the widow, that the sickness of Reuben was not of a kind to yield to such remedies as she had to offer.
It was just a few days before the new moon when Miriam received word from Reuben's widow mother that her only son and heir was stricken with a sudden and severe illness. The young woman rushed across town to be by Reuben's side, hoping to lift his spirits and help him recover with her presence. However, when she arrived at the house, she figured out more from the widow's expression than from her words that Reuben’s illness was not something that could be cured by the comfort she had to offer.
The attention of Miriam to Reuben was all that her feelings would permit her to give. She sat by his side and bathed his temples, and moistened his feverish hands, and listened with painful satisfaction to his unconscious utterance of her name.
Miriam's focus on Reuben was all her feelings allowed her to give. She sat next to him, coolly pressing her hands against his forehead, wetting his feverish hands, and listened with a mix of pain and satisfaction as he unknowingly spoke her name.
On the seventh day of Reuben’s sickness all awaited the crisis, and a few hours before sunset he awakened from a protracted sleep, and turned his eyes on the hopeful countenance of Miriam. The members of the family present saw with inexpressible pleasure that his consciousness had returned, and they hoped.
On the seventh day of Reuben’s illness, everyone waited for the turning point, and a few hours before sunset, he woke up from a long sleep and looked at Miriam's hopeful face. The family members who were there felt indescribable joy at seeing him conscious again, and they hoped.
But the physician pronounced against them. It was but a restoration of mental light before the darkness of death should set in.
But the doctor said no. It was just a moment of mental clarity before the darkness of death took over.
“Miriam,” said Reuben, “let me speak to thee alone one moment”—and the family retired.
“Miriam,” Reuben said, “can I talk to you alone for a moment?”—and the family left.
“I am dying, and the truths which you announced to me as we sat upon the hill-side some nights since—truths which the new teacher uttered, come home with strange distinctness to my heart. But is he, as his disciples would have us believe—is he the Messiah?”
“I’m dying, and the truths you told me while we sat on the hillside a few nights ago—truths the new teacher spoke—are hitting me with a strange clarity in my heart. But is he, as his followers want us to think, is he the Messiah?”
“Do you believe it, dear Reuben?”
“Can you believe this, dear Reuben?”
“I do not know, but I forgive all who have injured me, and I ask pardon of all whom I have injured.”
“I don't know, but I forgive everyone who has hurt me, and I ask for forgiveness from everyone I've hurt.”
“Surely that is the spirit of the Master’s teaching, Reuben, and what can you more.”
“Surely that is the essence of the Master’s teaching, Reuben, and what else can you say?”
“But, oh, Miriam, where are the blessings which I had promised myself in thy love? Where the years of happiness in thy possession—when thou shouldst have been only mine?”
“But, oh, Miriam, where are the blessings I promised myself in your love? Where are the years of happiness I should have had with you—when you should have been only mine?”
“Are these regrets, my beloved, suited to one who leans upon the verge of the grave? Oh, look forward, Reuben, and look upward. In heaven we can meet again—meet without fear of separation, without doubt of love.”
“Are these regrets, my love, fitting for someone who is standing on the edge of the grave? Oh, look ahead, Reuben, and look up. In heaven, we can meet again—meet without fear of being apart, without doubt about our love.”
“But in heaven, where, oh, where shalt thou be, Miriam?”
“But in heaven, where, oh, where will you be, Miriam?”
“Reuben, dear Reuben?”
"Reuben, sweet Reuben?"
“Nay, my beloved, let me show my affection for you and my sense of duty to God at this last moment. I know, my Miriam, that by the customs of our people you should have been the wife of Salathiel, and I feel that next to me, (I do your love no injustice, my betrothed,) next to me, Salathiel has your affection. Hear me out. When I am gone, it must be your duty. Oh, then, let it be your pleasure to receive him. Who better than he can be your protector? He is your nearest kinsman, and the laws and customs of our people are in his favor—promise me.”
“Nah, my love, let me express my feelings for you and my commitment to God in this final moment. I know, my Miriam, that according to our traditions, you should have been Salathiel’s wife, and I sense that right after me, (I’m not being unfair to your feelings, my fiancée,) correct after me, Salathiel has your heart. Listen to me. When I’m gone, it will be your duty. So, please let it also be your pleasure to accept him. Who better than he can protect you? He is your closest relative, and our customs and laws are on his side—promise me.”
“Reuben, shall I call in your mother?”
“Reuben, should I call your mom?”
Reuben turned his eyes again toward the west, and the sun was sinking with all his evening glory into the great sea. A gentle breeze swept into the window, and blew the hair of the kneeling maid upon the pale face of her lover.
Reuben looked west again as the sun set with all its evening beauty over the vast ocean. A soft breeze filtered through the window and brushed the hair of the kneeling maid against the pale face of her lover.
“Turn my face, Miriam, to the east, let me pray thitherward. Let me hold you thus, ‘though the sorrows of death compass me about—’”
“Turn my face, Miriam, to the east, so I can pray in that direction. Let me hold you like this, even though the sorrows of death surround me—”
When the widowed mother entered the room the dead form of her son was resting in the arms of the unconscious Miriam.
When the widowed mother walked into the room, her dead son was lying in the arms of the unconscious Miriam.
Stricken with grief, and with a sense of her utter loneliness, the widow lifted up her voice and wept.
Struck by sorrow and feeling completely alone, the widow raised her voice and cried.
Miriam was conveyed away—to be purified from the legal uncleanness that results from contact with the dead.
Miriam was taken away—to be cleansed from the ritual impurity that comes from being in contact with the dead.
It was the morning of the third day from the death of Reuben, and Miriam was sitting lonely in her chamber.
It was the morning of the third day since Reuben's death, and Miriam was sitting alone in her room.
“And this,” said she, as she looked forth from her darkened room, “this was the day appointed for our marriage; and to-day they will take my beloved and carry him forth from the city, and lay him in the earth with his fathers; and his beautiful form shall moulder into the dust, and the worms shall feed sweetly on him. Yes, he shall return to the dust again, and his spirit to God who gave it.”
“And this,” she said, looking out from her dark room, “this was the day set for our wedding; and today they will take my beloved and carry him out of the city, and lay him to rest with his ancestors; his beautiful body will decay into the earth, and the worms will feast on him. Yes, he will return to the dust, and his spirit will return to God who gave it.”
“Oh, Father,” said the anguished maiden, as she kneeled with folded hands and upturned, streaming eyes, “oh, Father, receive his spirit!” And she poured out her soul in prayer for the dead, “after the custom that is among the Jews, even unto this day.”
“Oh, Father,” said the troubled young woman, kneeling with her hands clasped and tears streaming down her face, “oh, Father, welcome his spirit!” And she poured out her soul in prayer for the dead, “following the tradition that’s still practiced among the Jews, even today.”
Shortly afterward the relatives of Miriam came in to comfort her before they went to assist in the funeral of Reuben. They respected her grief too much to make open allusion to a subject which was occupying their minds.
Shortly afterward, Miriam's relatives came in to comfort her before going to help with Reuben's funeral. They respected her grief too much to directly mention the topic that was on their minds.
One of the elders of the family, before going out, took aside the afflicted girl and attempted to console her with those cold arguments that interest suggests, and a want of respect for woman’s position warrants.
One of the family elders, before heading out, pulled the troubled girl aside and tried to comfort her with those cold arguments driven by self-interest and a lack of respect for a woman's status.
“Still, Miriam,” continued the old man, after disregarding her requests to be left alone, “still the possessions of your father’s family remain with you; and these may now, as they ought to have been before, be, with you, the property of our Cousin Salathiel.”
“Still, Miriam,” continued the old man, ignoring her requests to be left alone, “your father’s family possessions are still with you; and these can now, as they should have been before, be the property of our Cousin Salathiel.”
“Nay, my Uncle Achan, you trouble me, indeed; spare me that, let the possessions of our house go whither you list, to yourself or to Salathiel, but let me remain as I am. Give me peace—give me peace and time for my tears, and I will endure the reproach of maiden-widowhood, and let my name be lost from the family of our fathers.”
“Nah, my Uncle Achan, you’re really bothering me; just leave it alone. Let our family's belongings go wherever you want, to you or to Salathiel, but just let me stay as I am. Give me peace—give me peace and time to cry, and I’ll handle the shame of being a widow without a husband, and let my name be forgotten from our family.”
Achan and his friends departed to meet at the house of the widow, and to be of the company of those who should assist in the funeral of her son.
Achan and his friends left to gather at the widow's house to join those who would help with her son's funeral.
Miriam sat in her chamber, looking forth from the closed lattice to mark the first approach of the funeral-train which would pass her aunt’s dwelling on its way to the burying-place that lay beyond the walls of the city.
Miriam sat in her room, looking out from the closed window to see the first signs of the funeral procession that would pass her aunt’s house on its way to the cemetery outside the city walls.
The solemn train at length approached, and the cold, insensible form of her lover lay upon a bier, wrapped round with grave-clothes, and borne forth by men.
The serious train finally arrived, and the cold, lifeless body of her lover rested on a coffin, covered in burial cloths, and carried away by men.
As she gazed down upon the appalling sight, her heart seemed ready to burst with the grief that had no utterance, and she fell insensible to the floor.
As she looked down at the horrifying scene, her heart felt like it would burst from the grief she couldn't express, and she collapsed unconscious to the floor.
When Miriam opened her eyes, they rested upon the forms of her aunt and of Salathiel bending over her.
When Miriam opened her eyes, she saw her aunt and Salathiel leaning over her.
“Was this well, Salathiel? Could you not have spared me one day for grief, must my affections for another be outraged, even in the presence of his passing remains?”
“Was this fair, Salathiel? Could you not have given me one day to grieve? Must my feelings for someone else be disrespected, even when I’m standing by his body?”
“Miriam, my cousin,” said Salathiel, “I came in hither only to assist your aunt. No selfish feeling brought me into your presence. I know where your affections are, I know how deep-seated is your grief. Let me rather, my Miriam, be to you a means of consolation, than an occasion of offence, since my love to your person is less than my sympathy in your grief.”
“Miriam, my cousin,” Salathiel said, “I came here just to help your aunt. I didn’t come to see you out of selfish reasons. I know where your heart is, and I understand how deep your sorrow runs. Let me, my Miriam, be a source of comfort to you, rather than a reason for anger, since my love for you is less than my sympathy for your pain.”
Miriam placed her hand in that of Salathiel, and a gentle pressure signified her appreciation of his feelings—and such a sign, at such a moment, too, told him how hopeless would be his love. He obeyed the sign.
Miriam took Salathiel's hand, and her gentle squeeze showed her appreciation for his feelings—and that gesture, at that moment, also revealed to him how hopeless his love would be. He followed her cue.
“The funeral has passed on,” said she.
“The funeral is over,” she said.
“It is now near the gate of the city,” said Salathiel.
“It’s now close to the city gate,” said Salathiel.
“We shall see it once more,” said Miriam, “as it ascends the hill that overlooks the valley of tombs.”
“We'll see it again,” said Miriam, “as it climbs the hill that looks over the valley of tombs.”
“What is that faith, Miriam,” asked her aunt, “of which you spoke to me yesterday?”
“What is that faith, Miriam,” her aunt asked, “that you talked to me about yesterday?”
“It is but confidence in the promises and power of the teacher.”
“It’s just confidence in the promises and strength of the teacher.”
“Confidence that he will grant your wishes?”
“Are you confident that he'll grant your wishes?”
“Yes, if they be right, or that if he grant them not, then confidence that the refusal is best.”
“Yes, if they are right, or if he doesn't agree with them, then trust that the refusal is the best choice.”
“Have you that confidence, Miriam?”
“Do you have that confidence, Miriam?”
“Oh aunt, oh my mother, do not tempt me. I would believe; my heart tells me that miracles such as his, could only be performed to attest a momentous truth. But do not tempt me, the body of Reuben is scarcely passed, in him my heart, my affections, my hope were centered—and he is taken from me. Why? is it good for me to be afflicted?”
“Oh aunt, oh my mother, please don’t tempt me. I want to believe; my heart tells me that miracles like his could only happen to prove an important truth. But don’t tempt me, the body of Reuben has barely gone, and my heart, my feelings, my hopes were all focused on him—and now he’s gone from me. Why? Is it good for me to suffer?”
“Could the Master have saved his life, my child?”
“Could the Master have saved his life, my child?”
“Did he not yesterday save the life of the Centurion’s servant at Capernaum,” answered Salathiel, struck with the coincidence of the woman’s question with the recent fact.
“Didn’t he save the Centurion’s servant at Capernaum yesterday?” replied Salathiel, surprised by the coincidence of the woman’s question with the recent event.
“Did you ask him, Miriam?”
"Did you ask him, Miriam?"
“I saw him not, and if I had seen him, what am I to him?”
“I didn't see him, and even if I had, what would he mean to me?”
“If you had asked him, might he not have done it?”
“If you had asked him, wouldn’t he have done it?”
“I believe, aunt; I believe, Salathiel, that he could have saved the life of Reuben.”
“I believe, aunt; I believe, Salathiel, that he could have saved Reuben’s life.”
“Would he not, then, raise him now?”
“Would he not raise him now?”
“I do believe he could—I have faith in his power. But I would not be presumptuous. Yet, yet—oh, that Reuben might be restored to me?”
“I really believe he could—I have faith in his power. But I don’t want to be arrogant. Still, oh, that Reuben could be brought back to me?”
“Amen!” said Salathiel, “Amen!” and the deep tone of voice, and the upward turn of his eyes, told how truly his heart responded to the prayer of his cousin.
“Amen!” said Salathiel, “Amen!” and the deep tone of his voice, along with the way he looked up, showed how genuinely his heart agreed with his cousin's prayer.
Two hearts were then united in solemn petition. There was faith, but none thought of hope.
Two hearts were then joined in serious prayer. There was belief, but no one thought of hope.
After a few minutes of solemn silence, the eyes of Miriam were turned mournfully, and yet eagerly, toward the hill beyond the city’s wall.
After a few minutes of quiet reflection, Miriam's eyes shifted sadly, yet eagerly, to the hill beyond the city wall.
“They are passing upward,” said Deborah to her; “the procession moves toward the brow of the hill, but, alas! the dust of the road conceals the train.”
“They’re moving up,” Deborah said to her; “the procession is heading toward the top of the hill, but, unfortunately, the dust on the road hides the parade.”
They all looked forth to follow with their eyes as long as possible the mournful procession.
They all watched intently to follow the sad procession for as long as they could.
“But what is there?” exclaimed Deborah, pointing to a column of dust which denoted a crowd of people descending the hill toward the funeral.
“But what is that?” exclaimed Deborah, pointing to a cloud of dust that indicated a crowd of people coming down the hill toward the funeral.
“The procession has passed,” said Miriam.
“The procession has passed,” said Miriam.
“Both parties have stopped,” exclaimed Deborah.
“Both sides have stopped,” exclaimed Deborah.
Salathiel looked earnestly out and said, in a low voice, but with much feeling, “Do the Romans come to insult us even when we bury our dead? We are a conquered people, but we are not slaves.”
Salathiel looked out earnestly and said in a low voice, but with deep emotion, “Do the Romans come to insult us even when we bury our dead? We are a conquered people, but we are not enslaved people.”
“Hush!” said Miriam, “hush, my brother! let us not at this moment forget the teaching of the Master.”
“Hush!” Miriam said, “hush, my brother! Let’s not forget the teachings of the Master right now.”
Salathiel leaned forward and kissed the brow of Miriam.
Salathiel leaned in and kissed Miriam on the forehead.
“I thank you, I thank you, Miriam, for the monition, and I bless you for the term, brother; henceforth, my sister, know me for such. But let me go forth to learn what hath turned our people from their sepulchral rites.”
“I thank you, I thank you, Miriam, for the warning, and I appreciate you for calling me brother; from now on, my sister, consider me as such. But let me leave to find out what has caused our people to abandon their burial traditions.”
Salathiel went forth, and Miriam, kneeling, buried her face in the lap of her aunt, and poured out her soul in prayer—deep, anguished, heart-engendered, heart-and-heaven-moving prayer.
Salathiel went out, and Miriam, kneeling, buried her face in her aunt's lap and expressed her deepest feelings in prayer—intense, painful, heartfelt, and soul-stirring prayer.
It was some time before the low voice of Miriam ceased. But her feelings had been overwrought, and at length she lay silent yet suffering, with her head still on Deborah’s knees.
It took a while before Miriam's soft voice stopped. But she had been really emotional, and eventually, she lay there in silence, still in pain, with her head resting on Deborah's knees.
The quiet of the street and even of the chamber was at length disturbed by the confused footfall of a multitude who seemed to press onward with few words, and those uttered in a subdued tone. The multitude at length paused in front of the dwelling of Miriam, and the opening of the front door intimated that the procession of the people had some connection with the inmates of the house.
The silence of the street and even the room was finally broken by the hurried footsteps of a crowd that seemed to move forward with little conversation, and whatever was said was in low voices. The crowd eventually stopped in front of Miriam's house, and when the front door opened, it was clear that the gathering of people had some connection to those inside.
The door of Miriam’s chamber at length opened, and Salathiel stood before the two women pale and agitated.
The door to Miriam's room finally opened, and Salathiel stood in front of the two women, looking pale and shaken.
“My sister, praise the Lord! A miracle has been wrought.”
“My sister, thank God! A miracle has happened.”
The agitated maiden shrunk into the arms of her aunt as she gazed toward Salathiel.
The anxious young woman curled up in her aunt's arms as she looked toward Salathiel.
“What,” exclaimed the aunt, “what is it, Salathiel? Speak?”
“What,” the aunt exclaimed, “what is it, Salathiel? Speak?”
“Reuben—”
“Reuben—”
“Reuben!” exclaimed Miriam.
"Reuben!" Miriam shouted.
“Reuben lives!”
"Reuben is alive!"
“Where—where is he?”
“Where is he?”
“He has been borne back to the house of his mother.”
“He has been brought back to his mother's house.”
“How has this been wrought?” asked Deborah.
“How did this happen?” asked Deborah.
“There is our Cousin Asher, who was a witness of the whole. Shall he come in and tell you all?”
“There’s our cousin Asher, who saw everything. Should he come in and tell you all about it?”
Asher was admitted with one or two others of the family, and briefly stated the facts.
Asher was admitted along with one or two other family members and briefly shared the details.
“The rear of the very long procession that followed the corpse of Reuben had scarcely left the gate of the city, when I, who was assisting to bear the bier upon which rested the beloved remains, discovered a vast crowd of people coming down the hill. I soon, however, perceived that there was no intention on the part of the approaching mass to offer any offence or discourtesy to the funeral party; and, indeed, the expressions of grief by our widowed and bereaved kinswoman were so loud, that it was difficult to hear whether any word was uttered by the descending party. I have never seen a Hebrew woman so distressed; and though few have had such cause for grief, few have been more deeply wounded, yet I had hoped that she would have been able to repress her feelings. But as we grew nearer the grave, her lamentations were increased, and it was heart-rending to hear her exclamations. The whole procession seemed to have lost their own sense of bereavement in the presence of one the utterance of whose anguish was so impressive. To me it seemed almost an arraignment of Providence by our kinswoman. I cannot tell you how every one was affected; each seemed to wish silently but heartily that some event might occur to soothe the sorrows of the widow.
“The back of the long procession following Reuben's body had barely left the city gate when I, helping to carry the bier with the beloved remains, noticed a large crowd coming down the hill. However, I quickly realized that the approaching group had no intention of causing any offense or disrespect to the funeral party; in fact, our grieving and mourning relative was expressing her sorrow so loudly that it was hard to hear if anyone from the descending group said anything. I’ve never seen a Hebrew woman so heartbroken; although few have had such reasons to mourn, even fewer have been more deeply hurt. Still, I had hoped she could manage her emotions. But as we got closer to the grave, her cries intensified, and it was heartbreaking to hear her wails. The whole procession seemed to forget their own grief in the presence of someone whose pain was so powerful. To me, it felt almost like an accusation against Providence from our relative. I can’t say how everyone was impacted; each person seemed to silently but sincerely wish for something to happen that could ease the widow’s suffering.”
“At length the descending party, which was very large, met our procession; and almost every member of that company manifested deep sympathy for the suffering of the chief mourner. In a moment the principal of the company stepped forward and took our kinswoman by the hand, and whispered to her words of comfort. What they were I could not hear, but the effect was instantaneous—the clamor of grief was hushed—and our kinswoman walked quietly on, gazing with a sort of rapt awe upon the comforter, whose countenance though marked with sympathy for her suffering was yet majestic and dignified.
“At last, the large group heading down met our procession, and almost everyone in that group showed deep sympathy for the chief mourner. In an instant, the leader of the group stepped forward, took our relative by the hand, and whispered words of comfort to her. I couldn’t hear what they were, but the effect was immediate—the noise of grief was silenced—and our relative walked quietly on, looking at the comforter with a sort of rapt awe, whose face, though filled with sympathy for her pain, was still majestic and dignified.
“The mother’s eyes for a moment wandered from the face of the visiter, and fell upon the form of her son stretched out before her, and again her agony found vent—again the mother was heard, again the mountain seemed to echo with her lamentation.
“The mother’s eyes briefly turned away from the visitor’s face and landed on her son’s form stretched out before her, and once more her pain burst forth—again the mom could be heard, and once more the mountain seemed to echo with her cries.
“He who was walking at her side did not rebuke the mourner, but a new and more intent feeling of compassion was evident in his look and manner, and taking the hand of the afflicted one, he said in a tone of deep consolation, ‘Weep not.’
“He who was walking beside her didn’t scold the mourner, but a new and deeper sense of compassion was clear in his gaze and demeanor, and taking the hand of the grieving person, he said in a tone of heartfelt comfort, ‘Don't cry.’”
“Almost immediately afterward he left the widow standing where she was, and approaching us ‘came and touched the bier,’ and we who were carrying it stopped; for there was a sort of authority in the air and movement of this person, or let me say the effect rather than the assumption of authority. When the eyes of all were turned toward the dead body, and toward him that stood by it, the person with a mild tone, with no ceremony, with a simple utterance of the words, said,
“Almost immediately after, he left the widow standing where she was and came over to us, touched the stretcher, and we who were carrying it stopped; there was a kind of authority in the air and movement of this person, or I should say the effect of authority rather than a claimed one. When everyone’s eyes turned toward the dead body and toward him standing by it, the person spoke in a gentle tone, without any formalities, simply saying,
“ ‘Young man, I say unto thee, Arise!’ ”
“Hey man, I’m telling you, get up!”
“And Reuben, dear Asher, Reuben!” exclaimed Miriam.
“And Reuben, dear Asher, Reuben!” Miriam exclaimed.
“And Reuben sat up on the bier, and began to speak of the sensations which crowded upon him.
“And Reuben sat up on the funeral bier and started to talk about the feelings that overwhelmed him."
“But He who had restored him to life, seemed to comprehend that the mother’s feelings should be first consulted, her rights first respected, and so ‘He delivered him to his mother.’”
“But the one who brought him back to life understood that the mother’s feelings should come first, her rights should be respected, and so ‘He gave him back to his mother.’”
“And he lives now?”
"And he’s alive now?"
“Yes now, and with his mother. But what an awe came upon those who witnessed that august scene. There was no shouting at the success of the effort, no cheering that human life had been restored. But with an overpowering sense of divine visitation, the people, in devout fear, kneeled, and ‘glorified God,’ saying ‘a prophet has risen up among us.’”
“Yes, now, and with his mother. But what a sense of awe came over those who witnessed that impressive scene. There was no shouting at the success of the effort, no cheering that human life had been restored. But with an overwhelming feeling of divine presence, the people, in respectful fear, knelt and ‘glorified God,’ saying ‘a prophet has risen up among us.’”
It was not deemed safe to the convalescent Reuben that Miriam should visit him immediately. His life not his health had been restored. And the effect of a too early interview, might be too much for both. A few days afterward Salathiel conducted Miriam to the house of Reuben, and as they proceeded thither he cautioned her against the indulgence of too much feeling, lest her own frame should yield. Leading her to the door of the chamber, the young man felt that his presence would be too much of a restraint, so knocking lightly he heard a voice from within bidding them enter, and he turned and went to the mother in another part of the house.
It wasn't considered safe for Reuben, who was recovering, to have Miriam visit him right away. His life had been restored, but his health still needed time. The impact of an early visit could be overwhelming for both of them. A few days later, Salathiel took Miriam to Reuben's house, and as they made their way there, he warned her not to get too emotional, as it could take a toll on her. When they reached the door to the room, the young man felt his presence would be too much pressure, so he knocked lightly and heard a voice from inside telling them to come in, after which he turned and went to find his mother in another part of the house.
What was said by the young lovers, separated as they had been by death, and thus restored this side the grave, we shall not now repeat. It was a sublime colloquy, for it included the experience of a heart in which hope had contended against hope—and the awful experience of a soul that had been freed from the trammels of flesh. But it was still Reuben and Miriam. Death had not destroyed the identity, for the same love that had animated them in his former life was felt and reciprocated now.
What the young lovers said to each other, having been separated by death and now reunited on this side of the grave, we won't repeat. It was a beautiful conversation that encompassed the experience of a heart where hope battled against hope—and the intense experience of a soul that had been released from the burdens of the body. But they were still Reuben and Miriam. Death hadn't erased their identities, as the same love that had inspired them in life was felt and returned now.
“I did fear, Reuben; indeed, for a moment I feared, when I heard of your restoration, that the love which had been a part of our lives, would have been quenched in you by death, or sublimated beyond the uses and comprehension of earth.”
“I was truly afraid, Reuben; honestly, for a moment I was worried, when I heard about your recovery, that the love that had been a part of ours lives might have been extinguished in you by death, or transformed beyond the practical use and understanding of this world.”
“Oh, Miriam love is the immortal part of our affections—it is the soul of the mind—it is stronger than death—and that which is pure and rightly placed on earth is indestructible, and thousands of years, my beloved, passed in separation would work no change. We should at our renewed communion find the same love that had existed in past centuries in full and satisfactory operation. You know that the seeds which our travelers bring from the mummies of Egypt are as fruitful as those which are sown from the last year’s harvest, so, my beloved one, is the love that is worthy the soul’s cherishing.”
“Oh, Miriam, love is the eternal part of our feelings—it’s the essence of the mind—it’s stronger than death—and what is pure and rightly placed on earth is unbreakable. Even thousands of years apart, my beloved, wouldn't change that. When we come together again, we will find the same love that has existed for centuries, fully alive and satisfying. You know that the seeds our travelers bring back from the mummies of Egypt are as fruitful as those sown from last year’s harvest, and so, my beloved, is the love worthy of the soul’s nurturing.”
“But, Reuben, has it struck you that you have received the testimony which you almost impiously challenged as a ground of faith?”
“But, Reuben, have you realized that you’ve received the evidence you almost disrespectfully questioned as the basis for your faith?”
“It has, it has, and while I have been struck with shame at the impiety of such a thought, I have yielded the faith which I promised, and am henceforth a follower of the teachings of Him of Nazareth.”
“It has, it has, and even though I’ve been hit with shame for having such an unholy thought, I’ve abandoned the faith I promised, and from now on, I’m a follower of the teachings of Him of Nazareth.”
“Oh, my prayers, dear Reuben—”
“Oh, my prayers, dear Reuben—”
“They were pure, and effective to your good, Miriam, undoubtedly, but it was from compassion for my widowed, childless mother that the miracle was wrought.”
“They were genuine and truly beneficial to your well-being, Miriam, no doubt, but it was out of compassion for my widowed, childless mother that the miracle happened.”
“Who shall tell the motives of Him that can work miracles? What we call ends, dear Reuben, may be means with him, and the babe that is sent in answer to the Hebrew mother’s prayer, may be the saviour or the destroyer of his people.”
“Who can explain the motives of someone who can perform miracles? What we see as goals, dear Reuben, might just be means for him, and the child that is given in response to the Hebrew mother’s prayer may either be the savior or the destroyer of his people.”
Salathiel then knocked for admittance. He entered and kissing both of his cousins he wept with joy—“And this, this is the consummation of my highest earthly wish,” said he.
Salathiel then knocked to enter. He came in and kissed both of his cousins, weeping with joy—“And this, this is the fulfillment of my greatest earthly desire,” he said.
“Is it indeed? Can you rejoice, Salathiel, that I am come to take Miriam from you; is it indeed thus, my cousin?”
“Is that really how it is? Can you be happy, Salathiel, that I've come to take Miriam away from you; is it really like that, my cousin?”
“I have loved Miriam as dearly as you could love her, Reuben. I will yield in that to none. I will not affect to conceal that. But the miracle that has raised you to life has shown me that I have a higher duty to perform, a more glorious mission to fulfill. Be yours, my cousin, the enjoyment of domestic love and peace and happiness, which virtue ensures; and let your home and your lives illustrate the power of the Master’s doctrine to purify and multiply home affections. Henceforth, if permitted, I will sit at the feet of the teacher and learn; and when sent I will go, and offer his doctrines and my life for the good of our people.”
“I have loved Miriam as much as anyone could love her, Reuben. I won’t pretend otherwise. But the miracle that has brought you back to life has revealed to me that I have a greater responsibility to fulfill, a more significant mission ahead. Enjoy, my cousin, the comforts of family love, peace, and happiness that come from virtue, and may your home and lives reflect the power of the Master’s teachings to purify and strengthen familial bonds. From now on, if allowed, I will sit at the feet of the teacher and learn; and when sent, I will go and dedicate his teachings and my life to the betterment of our people.”
The new moon had again come, and the house of the aunt of Miriam was filled with her kinspeople, who had come to the marriage; and when the feast was over, and parties had formed in different rooms, and some, with the bride and bridegroom, were on the housetop enjoying the delightful air of evening, as it swept down the hills loaded with the scents of roses and acacia, some drew the attention of the party to the brilliancy of the slender moon in the west, and the stars that were scattered through the heavens.
The new moon had come again, and Miriam's aunt's house was full of family members who had come for the wedding. After the feast, groups formed in different rooms, and some, along with the bride and groom, were on the rooftop enjoying the beautiful evening air as it flowed down from the hills, filled with the scents of roses and acacia. Some drew the party's attention to the brightness of the slender moon in the west and the stars scattered across the sky.
“It is a good omen,” said Asher, “when the planet that is so near the moon assumes with her the crescent shape at a marriage, or when at this season the Pleiads and Orion are peculiarly brilliant.”
“It’s a good sign,” said Asher, “when the planet that’s so close to the moon takes on a crescent shape with her during a wedding, or when the Pleiads and Orion are particularly bright this time of year.”
The newly married ones looked up smilingly toward the heavens, as if they recognized the doctrine of stellar influences.
The newlyweds looked up at the sky with smiles, as if they understood the idea of stars having an impact on their lives.
Salathiel, who had been looking upon the pair with deep interest, then stepped forward, and taking a hand of each, he said, “My cousins, I am called away—not again to mingle in this delightful scene—called to a higher duty; pray that it may be as delightful—it cannot be more dangerous. Keep the faith—mark the signs of the times in the conduct of man and in the instigations of your passions, but look not to the stars for your instruction. Oh, my beloved one,” and he stooped and kissed the lips of Miriam, “oh, my dear brother,” and he pressed his lips to the forehead of her husband; “oh, Reuben and Miriam, ‘seek Him that maketh the Seven Stars and Orion, and turneth the shadow of death into morning, and maketh the day dark with night,’—the Lord is his name.”
Salathiel, who had been watching the two with great interest, stepped forward and took a hand of each. He said, “My cousins, I’m being called away—not to join this wonderful scene again—but to a greater responsibility; please pray that it will be just as wonderful—it can't be more dangerous. Keep the faith—pay attention to the signs of the times in people's behavior and the urges of your desires, but don’t look to the stars for guidance. Oh, my beloved,” and he bent down and kissed Miriam's lips, “oh, my dear brother,” and he pressed his lips to her husband’s forehead; “oh, Reuben and Miriam, ‘seek Him who made the Seven Stars and Orion, who turns the shadow of death into morning, and makes the day dark with night,’—the Lord is His name.”
———
Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
BY A. J. REQUIER.
BY A. J. REQUIER.
———
Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
Thou dwellest in my thoughts
You live in my thoughts
As shines a jewel in some ocean cave,
As a jewel shines in an ocean cave,
Which the eye marks not and the waters lave;
Which the eye doesn't see and the waters wash;
A ray of light imprisoned! which none save
A ray of light trapped! that no one except
The soul that shrines it knows—its temple and its grave.
The soul that holds it understands—its sanctuary and its final resting place.
Thou bathest in my dreams;
You are in my dreams;
A form of dainty Beauty—something seen
A kind of delicate beauty—something observed
At cloudy intervals, through a gauze-like screen—
At cloudy intervals, through a sheer screen—
A voice of gentle memories—a mien
A voice of gentle memories—a demeanor
Too tender for an angel’s, yet as fair, I ween.
Too delicate for an angel’s, yet just as beautiful, I think.
Thou sparklest through my fears;
You shine through my fears;
A hope which bloometh as an early flower,
A hope that blooms like an early flower,
Shines in the sun nor droops beneath the shower;
Shines in the sun nor wilts in the rain;
A holy star that glides at vesper hour
A sacred star that moves during the evening hour
Into the dusk-hung sky—and, saintly, seems to lower!
Into the dusk-filled sky—and, like a saint, appears to fade!
In daylight and in dreams,
In daylight and in dreams,
’Mid hopes that beckon and ’mid fears that frown,
’Mid hopes that call and ’mid fears that scowl,
Thou art the juice that every care can drown;
You are the drink that can wash away every worry;
A rose amongst the thorns—the azure down
A rose among the thorns—the blue down
Of the meek-brooding dove—the halo and the crown!
Of the gentle, contemplative dove—the halo and the crown!
ABOUT GRACE GERMAIN’S LIFE-ROMANCE.
ABOUT GRACE GERMAIN’S LOVE STORY.
———
I’m ready to assist you. Please provide the text you’d like modernized.
BY CAROLINE C——.
BY CAROLINE C.
———
No text provided to modernize.
’Tis as easy for the heart to be true
It’s just as easy for the heart to be true
As for grass to be green, or skies to be blue—
As for grass to be green or skies to be blue—
’Tis the natural way of living!
It's the natural way to live!
Vision of Sir Launfal.
Sir Launfal's Vision.
The school was dismissed, and a multitude of boys and girls came rushing out from the old frame building, and tore pell-mell down the streets of a country village, just like merry, care-naught mad-caps as they were. Of all ages and sizes were these little folks—they were the life and the care of a great many homes; some heirs of poverty, and some, but these were few, heirs of wealth—but each and all had brought with them into the world enough of love to secure for themselves a welcome place at the board, and by the hearth. They resembled very much any other congregation of children in the world—some of them remarkable for their stupidity, and presenting always to their teachers the same thick skulls, which it appeared nothing could penetrate—others again, quick at learning, to whom it was a relief for the weary Mentors to turn, and to whose mental wants they attended with a glad alacrity.
The school was let out, and a crowd of boys and girls came rushing out of the old wooden building, racing down the streets of a country village, just like carefree, happy kids that they were. These little ones were of all ages and sizes—they were the joy and the worry of many homes; some coming from poor backgrounds, and a few, though not many, from wealthy ones—but each and every one of them brought enough love with them into the world to ensure they had a welcome spot at the table and by the fire. They looked a lot like any other group of children anywhere—some stood out for their cluelessness, consistently presenting their teachers with the same thick-headedness that seemed impenetrable—while others were quick learners, providing a relief for the exhausted Mentors who happily attended to their needs.
But I am not going to generalize any more at this time; and shall only add to the foregoing remarks, that this school was a marvel in its way—the teachers prodigies in learning, and all the parents thought their young children’s acquirements actually verging on to the miraculous—which state of things, I will add as a P. S., is remarkably pleasant for all parties concerned. Is it not teachers, and parents, and you poor little scholars?
But I’m not going to generalize any further right now; I’ll just add to what I mentioned earlier that this school was impressive in its own way—the teachers were exceptionally knowledgeable, and all the parents believed their young children’s achievements were almost miraculous—which, I’ll note as a P.S., is really nice for everyone involved. Isn’t it nice for the teachers, and the parents, and you little students?
Several girls, from nine to twelve years of age, were walking homeward leisurely, and talking loudly and earnestly on some important topic, as school-girls sometimes will, when a young boy, also one of the scholars, passed by them. With singular boldness he turned his handsome face full toward the little party as he passed, and one of the girls, whose name was Grace Germain, must have seen something remarkably expressive of somewhat in the boy’s black eyes, for very suddenly she seemed to have lost all interest in the conversation, in which, by the way, she had been one of the chief participators the moment before—and the little girl’s step grew slower and slower. Finally, taking one of her school-books from under her arm, Grace seemed all at once to be seized with a decidedly studious fit, (for the first time that week,) and then her shoe-strings must needs unloosen, and she must stop to fasten them, till at last, as might be expected, her companions were far beyond her in the homeward way, and she was left quite alone. When the child passed by a little lane her face became quite suddenly and unaccountably flushed, and Grace grew decidedly nervous in her movements, and she turned away her head, as though it were forbidden, and a sin for her to look down that narrow by-way where Dame Corkins and the little lame child lived.
Several girls, aged nine to twelve, were walking home leisurely, chatting loudly and passionately about something important, as schoolgirls often do, when a young boy, who was also a student, walked by them. With surprising confidence, he turned his handsome face toward the group as he passed. One of the girls, named Grace Germain, must have seen something very expressive in the boy's black eyes because she suddenly lost all interest in the conversation, where she had just been one of the main talkers, and her pace began to slow down. Finally, taking one of her schoolbooks from under her arm, Grace suddenly seemed to have a strong desire to study (for the first time that week), and then her shoelaces somehow came undone, prompting her to stop to tie them. Before long, her friends were well ahead on the way home, leaving her behind. As she walked past a little lane, her face unexpectedly flushed, and Grace became noticeably nervous, turning her head away as if it were forbidden, a sin for her to look down that narrow path where Dame Corkins and the little lame child lived.
But these mysterious movements were all explained when, a moment after, some one came marching, to a tune of double-quick time, up the lane, and when he appeared on the main-street again, lo and behold! it was that same black-eyed urchin Hugh Willson, who had a few moments previous passed by her, and he called out,
But these strange movements were all clarified when, a moment later, someone came marching at a quick pace up the lane, and when he came back to the main street, surprise! It was that same black-eyed kid, Hugh Willson, who had just passed by her a few moments before, and he shouted,
“Grace, Grace Germain, wait a moment; I want to tell you something!”
“Grace, Grace Germain, hold on a second; I need to tell you something!”
Grace of course blushed, and looked sideways, and down, and finally at the boy, but for the life of her she could not summon up a look of astonishment at his appearance, finally she said,
Grace naturally blushed, glanced to the side, looked down, and finally at the boy, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t muster a look of surprise at his appearance. Finally, she said,
“Well, what do you want, Hugh?”
“Well, what do you want, Hugh?”
“I’m going home, Grace, to-morrow, and—and—I wanted to see you just to give you this; perhaps you’ll think I’m a fool for my pains. I wish though it was worth its weight in gold!”
“I’m going home tomorrow, Grace, and I—I wanted to see you just to give you this; maybe you’ll think I’m a fool for bothering. I just wish it was worth its weight in gold!”
Oh! you would have certainly thought that the poor girl’s face was on the point of blazing instantly, could you have seen it, and Hugh thought there were really tears in her eyes too, as she put out her hand for the little package he had brought her. For some distance they walked on together, and neither spoke.
Oh! You would have definitely thought that the poor girl’s face was about to burst into flames if you could have seen it, and Hugh honestly believed there were tears in her eyes too, as she reached out for the little package he had brought her. They walked on together for a while, and neither of them said a word.
At length, as she drew near home, Grace found courage to look up and say, “Hugh, what are you going home for?”
At last, as she got closer to home, Grace mustered the courage to look up and say, “Hugh, what are you going home for?”
“Father has sent for me, I am to go to an academy, but—” Hugh did not finish the sentence, and after waiting an unconscionable time, and speaking at last as though a “drag” were fastened to every word, Grace said,
“Dad has called for me, and I’m supposed to go to an academy, but—” Hugh didn’t finish his sentence, and after a long pause, finally speaking as if each word were a struggle, Grace said,
“You will come to see us again sometime, wont you, Hugh?”
“You're coming to see us again sometime, right, Hugh?”
“Yes, if I ever can. I can’t bear to go away now, Grace, but, as father says, I am getting old. I’m almost fifteen, and it’s a fact I ought to know more than I do. Perhaps I’ve staid in the country too long already; but I hate a city, and I shall come back here just as often as I can, for I love this place better than all the world.”
“Yes, if I ever can. I can’t stand leaving now, Grace, but, as Dad says, I am getting older. I’m almost fifteen, and I really should know more than I do. Maybe I’ve stayed in the country too long already; but I dislike cities, and I’ll come back here as often as I can, because I love this place more than anywhere else.”
And that, reader, was rather a strange confession to be made by a spirit so active and stirring as was Hugh Willson’s, for of all country villages on the face of the earth, “Romulus” was certainly the dullest, and least attractive.
And that, reader, was quite a weird confession to be made by a spirit as lively and restless as Hugh Willson's, because out of all the country villages in the world, "Romulus" was definitely the most boring and least appealing.
“I’m coming down by here to-night, Grace,” said the lad, as he opened the gate for the child, “if you would like to see me, come out here—I cannot bid you good-bye now—will you be here?”
“I’m coming by tonight, Grace,” the boy said as he opened the gate for the girl, “if you want to see me, come out here—I can’t say goodbye right now—will you be here?”
“Yes, Hugh,” was the reply given sadly—and this time it was a great deal more than she could do to keep back or hide her tears—for Grace Germain thought Hugh Willson the handsomest and kindest boy she ever knew, and she could not bear to think of his going away. So she left him with little ceremony, and went into the house. And the boy saw her grief, and he could have wept also—he loved Grace Germain!
“Yes, Hugh,” she replied sadly—and this time it took everything she had to keep from crying. Grace Germain thought Hugh Willson was the most handsome and kindest boy she had ever known, and she couldn’t stand the thought of him leaving. So she left him without much fuss and went into the house. Hugh saw her sadness, and he could have cried too—he loved Grace Germain!
Well, what do you think made up that unpretending package—the parting gift? First and foremost, there was a little box, and it contained—not a gem, not a book, but—a fresh, beautiful rose-bud; and Grace did not laugh when she saw it, neither did she smile as she unwound the strip of paper from the stem, and read thereon,
Well, what do you think was in that simple package—the farewell gift? First of all, there was a small box, and inside it—no gem, no book, but—a fresh, beautiful rosebud; and Grace didn't laugh when she saw it, nor did she smile as she unwrapped the strip of paper from the stem and read it,
“Give me but
Give me but
Something whereunto I may bind my heart—
Something to which I can tie my heart—
Something to love, to rest upon, to clasp
Something to love, to rely on, to hold tight
Affection’s tendrils round!”
"Affection's tendrils wrap around!"
She did not laugh, I say, for sorrow was in her heart, the first deep sorrow she had ever known. Hugh was going away—and how much better she liked him than all other boys she had ever known in her life! But the rose-bud was not all the contents of the box; there was beside it a magnificent sheet of blue paper, gilt edged, and “superfine,” and on it Hugh had copied the “Parting Song,” by Mrs. Hemans; and perhaps, good reader, though you be not fresh from Yankee land, you may guess how the child’s heart beat faster than ever it had before, as she read the words—
She didn't laugh, I tell you, because sorrow was in her heart, the first deep sorrow she had ever felt. Hugh was leaving — and she liked him so much more than all the other boys she had ever met! But the rosebud wasn’t the only thing in the box; next to it was a beautiful sheet of blue paper, gold-edged, and "superfine," on which Hugh had written the "Parting Song" by Mrs. Hemans. And perhaps, dear reader, even if you're not from New England, you can imagine how the child’s heart raced like never before as she read those words—
When will you think of me, dear Grace?
When will you think of me, dear Grace?
When will you think of me?
When will you think about me?
When the last red light, the farewell of day,
When the last red light, the goodbye of day,
From the rock and the river is passing away,
From the rock and the river is fading away,
When the air with a deep’ning hush is fraught,
When the air grows quiet and heavy,
And the heart goes burdened with tender thought?
And the heart feels heavy with gentle thoughts?
Then let it be!
Then let it go!
When will you think of me, sweet Grace?
When will you think of me, sweet Grace?
When will you think of me?
When will you think about me?
When the rose of the rich midsummer time
When the rose of the warm midsummer days
Is filled with the hues of its glorious prime,
Is filled with the colors of its glorious prime,
When ye gather its bloom, as in bright hours fled,
When you gather its bloom, like in bright hours gone by,
From the walks where my footsteps no more may tread;
From the paths where my feet can no longer walk;
Then let it be!
Then let it be!
Thus let my memory be with you, Grace—
Thus let my memory be with you, Grace—
Thus ever think of me!
Always think of me!
Kindly, and gently, but as of one
Kindly and gently, but as one
For whom ’tis well to be fled and gone;
For whom it's best to be escaped and gone;
As of a bird from a chain unbound,
As a bird released from a chain,
As of a wanderer whose home is found;
As if a wanderer who has finally found their home;
So let it be!
So be it!
And what had Grace to give to Hugh? What had she among her few treasured possessions a boy would care for? The dolls maimed for life—the broken china—the picture-books—the bits of lace and ribbons, what were they to him? Grace never realized her poverty before that day—and then the very thought was humiliating. If she could only buy a knife, or a pocket-book, or a pencil-case; but the child had no purse, and, unfortunately, no money either, so that thought was speedily abandoned. It grew quite dark while she stood in her little room, still before the opened drawer which held all her keepsakes and treasures, but no good fairy was nigh at hand to lay before her the thing she wished, and at last, quite in despair, she went and stood by the parlor window, and lo, there was Hugh already passing by, whistling, and looking for all the world as though the inmates of that particular house were nothing in the least to him.
And what did Grace have to give to Hugh? What among her few treasured possessions would a boy care about? The dolls that were ruined—the broken china—the picture books—the scraps of lace and ribbons; what were they to him? Grace had never felt her poverty until that day—and just thinking about it was embarrassing. If only she could buy a knife, or a wallet, or a pencil case; but the child had no purse, and, unfortunately, no money either, so that thought was quickly dropped. It got quite dark while she stood in her little room, still in front of the open drawer that held all her keepsakes and treasures, but there was no good fairy around to present her with what she wanted. Eventually, out of desperation, she went and stood by the parlor window, and there was Hugh already passing by, whistling, acting as if the people in that house meant nothing to him at all.
In a few moments, side by side, the boy and girl were walking in the garden.
In a few moments, the boy and girl were walking next to each other in the garden.
“I have read your note, Hugh,” said Grace, for the “shades of evening” creeping over them, gave her a wonderful and unnatural boldness to speak, “but what shall I give you for a keepsake? I haven’t a book in the world you would give a fig for.”
“I’ve read your note, Hugh,” Grace said, as the “shades of evening” settled in around them, giving her an unexpected confidence to speak. “But what can I give you as a keepsake? I don’t have a single book you would care about.”
“Don’t talk about books,” replied he, hastily, “there is something that wouldn’t cost you much, I’d give more for than for all the books in Christendom!”
“Don’t talk about books,” he replied quickly, “there’s something that wouldn’t cost you much, but I’d value it more than all the books in Christendom!”
“What is it, Hugh, tell me quick?”
“What is it, Hugh? Tell me quickly!”
“Just that curl on your forehead! Give me that, Grace, and I never will part with it.”
“Just that curl on your forehead! Give me that, Grace, and I’ll never let it go.”
In a moment it was separated from the thick curls that adorned her head, and stooping down, Grace laid a forget-me-not in it, and gave it to Hugh. He—what? kissed it, and kissed Grace, and then put the curls safely in his vest-pocket, and told the child she was the prettiest and best girl he ever knew, and that he should miss her more than all the boys and girls of the village together.
In an instant, it was taken from the thick curls that framed her head. Leaning down, Grace placed a forget-me-not in it and handed it to Hugh. He—what? Kissed it, kissed Grace, then tucked the curls away in his vest pocket. He told the child she was the prettiest and best girl he ever knew and that he would miss her more than all the boys and girls in the village combined.
But while the lad was in the very midst of his ardent protestations, a voice from the house called to Grace, and the children parted—to meet again, how and when you shall not be so long learning as they were.
But while the boy was in the middle of his passionate protests, a voice from the house called to Grace, and the children separated—to meet again, how and when you won't take as long to find out as they did.
Hugh went to his city home, Grace to her school. He dreaming of Grace Germain as a woman, and wondering if she would not then be his wife—she to resume her studies with no great interest, to wish day after day that Hugh would only come back again, and to wonder if he would be so handsome when he was a man as he was then.
Hugh went to his city home, and Grace went to her school. He dreamed of Grace Germain as a woman, wondering if she would eventually be his wife. She continued her studies without much enthusiasm, wishing day after day that Hugh would come back again, and wondering if he would be as handsome as a man as he was at that moment.
Years passed, Grace was no longer a child but a beautiful girl—a bride; and yet Hugh Willson was not her bridegroom.
Years went by, and Grace was no longer a child but a beautiful girl—a bride; and yet Hugh Willson was not her groom.
A rich young merchant of a neighboring town, captivated by her loveliness and charming manners, had “wooed an won,” and a nine days’ wonder in the village of Romulus, was the wonderful good fortune of the orphan—for of late years Grace had been dependent on her relatives, her parents having died while she was yet very young.
A wealthy young merchant from a nearby town, enchanted by her beauty and delightful personality, had "sought and captured" her affection, and for nine days, the village of Romulus buzzed with the incredible luck of the orphan—since in recent years, Grace had relied on her relatives after her parents passed away when she was still very young.
Grace had never seen or heard of the boy of rose-bud memory since their first parting, but her thoughts of him had always been those we have for a pleasant unforgotten dream. And she kept the little gift that Hugh had given her most religiously. The very night before her bridal, though she had wept happy tears over the noble, tender note that Clarence Lovering sent her with a splendid ornament—a wedding-gift—still she had it in her heart even then, to look with no ordinary interest on the little pasteboard box that held the withered flower, and to read, not carelessly, the verses Hugh had written her in a large, boyish hand so long ago.
Grace had never seen or heard of the boy with the rosebud memory since they first parted, but her thoughts of him were always like those we have for a sweet, unforgettable dream. She treasured the little gift that Hugh had given her. The night before her wedding, even though she shed happy tears over the beautiful note that Clarence Lovering sent her with an amazing wedding gift, she still felt a deep connection to the small cardboard box that contained the withered flower. She read the verses Hugh had written to her in a large, boyish handwriting long ago with genuine interest, not carelessly.
Yet it was not faithlessness to later vows that prompted her to kiss the rose-bud, and to preserve still longer the blue note and the little box, for Grace with all her heart respected Clarence Lovering, and she loved him well, too. She was a lofty, true-spirited girl, and when she married the young merchant, for better or for worse, as it might prove, she did it with a true and loyal heart; and it was in all respects a union in which might well be asked, and without doubt or fear, the blessing of Heaven.
Yet it wasn’t a lack of faith in her later vows that made her kiss the rosebud and keep the blue note and the little box for a while longer. Grace truly respected Clarence Lovering and loved him deeply, too. She was a strong, genuine girl, and when she married the young merchant, whether for better or for worse, she did so with a sincere and loyal heart. It was a union that could confidently ask for, and without doubt or fear receive, the blessing of Heaven.
But there were bitterer tears to be shed, and deeper griefs to be borne than Grace Lovering had yet known; six months after her marriage she followed her young husband to the grave, and there was none on earth that could sustain or uphold her in that day of terrible visitation. Voices and forms with which she was scarcely familiar came to comfort her, but the friend whose companionship would have made any place in the wide world a pleasant home for her, was dead; and the bereaved woman longed to return once again to her early home—the village where all her early life was passed—to bury her husband and lover beside her parents, under the willow-tree in the old burial-ground, and then to mourn in quietness, and alone, away from the scenes of the bustling, noisy town.
But there were more painful tears to be shed and deeper sorrows to endure than Grace Lovering had experienced so far; six months after her wedding, she buried her young husband, and there was no one on earth who could support her during that day of terrible grief. Voices and faces she barely recognized came to comfort her, but the friend whose company would have made any place in the world feel like home was gone; and the grieving woman longed to return once more to her childhood home—the village where all her early life was spent—to lay her husband and lover to rest beside her parents, under the willow tree in the old graveyard, and then to mourn in peace and solitude, away from the hustle and bustle of the city.
And all her desires were speedily complied with—her old guardian and uncle from the little village came to her to assist, and conduct her back to Romulus; and before the year was passed, Grace was again at home in the old house where she was born, and in the grave-yard near by, on which she could daily, hourly look, her husband slept.
And all her wishes were quickly fulfilled—her old guardian and uncle from the little village came to help her and take her back to Romulus; and before the year was over, Grace was back home in the old house where she was born, and in the nearby graveyard, which she could see every day, her husband rested.
Kindly and tenderly the old neighbors welcomed back the mourner to their midst; and there, where in her childish heart love had first awakened, there, where in later years she had watched in agony the dear ones of the household “passing away” silently into the “silent land;” there, in the old dwelling, which, during the few past years had stood tenantless, and looking so broken-hearted; there, in her early womanhood, Grace Lovering, the desolate and stricken, came back to make it her abiding-place, her lonely home. She felt that to her a cold twilight of existence only was remaining, that the sunshine which rests so richly and revivingly on the young and the beloved, would be henceforth faint and weak as her own heart. But it was not wholly so, time the great soother, as well as destroyer and chastener, took the sting and the poignancy from her grief, and, like the dove with its olive branch, there spread through her soul that trust in Heaven’s infinite goodness, that makes the wilderness even to blossom.
Gently and affectionately, the old neighbors welcomed the mourner back into their community; and there, where her childhood heart first experienced love, where in later years she had watched in pain as her beloved family members quietly “passed away” into the “silent land;” there, in the old house that had stood empty for the past few years, looking so forlorn; there, in her early womanhood, Grace Lovering, feeling lost and heartbroken, returned to make it her permanent, lonely home. She sensed that only a cold twilight of existence remained for her, that the sunshine which shines so richly and revitalizes the young and cherished would, from now on, be faint and weak like her own heart. But it wasn’t entirely like that; time, the great healer, as well as destroyer and disciplinarian, eased the pain and sharpness of her grief, and, like a dove with its olive branch, a sense of trust in Heaven’s infinite goodness spread through her soul, making even the wilderness blossom.
Placed far above the reach of poverty, the miseries and cares of want did not mingle their bitterness with her heart-sorrow. And in all, save those few natural but dread experiences, Grace bade fair to be a “babe at seventy,” in that unwelcome wisdom which continued misfortunes only can impart.
Placed far above the reach of poverty, the struggles and worries of want did not mix their bitterness with her heartache. And in everything, except for those few natural but frightening experiences, Grace seemed likely to be a "baby at seventy," in that unwanted knowledge that only ongoing misfortunes can bring.
It was her thirtieth birth-day, and the anniversary of her marriage. The widow sat alone in the pleasant parlor of her cottage; she had remained alone that day, and with tears dedicated it to her heart’s sacred memories. Every thing about the room and the house, was pleasantly indicative of a refined and peaceful way of living, and of cheerfulness, too, save and except the sorrowing woman, who, at nightfall paced the room, and looked so sadly into the past. The curtains of the windows were drawn and the door closed; Grace had been looking again over the treasures of her casket. It was in that very room, twenty years before, she had laid down on that night of their parting, to dream about Hugh Willson, and to pray for his happiness; and now she stood there a widow, sad and desolate, in her prime of life, thinking of the love of her later life—and weeping as she thought—for Clarence Lovering was worthy to be so remembered and loved.
It was her thirtieth birthday and the anniversary of her marriage. The widow sat alone in the cozy living room of her cottage; she had chosen to be alone that day and with tears, dedicated it to her heart’s cherished memories. Everything about the room and the house indicated a refined and peaceful lifestyle, along with cheerfulness, except for the grieving woman, who, at nightfall, paced the room and looked sadly into the past. The curtains of the windows were drawn, and the door was closed; Grace had been going through the treasures of her jewelry box again. It was in that very room, twenty years earlier, that she had laid down on the night of their parting, dreaming about Hugh Willson and praying for his happiness; and now she stood there a widow, sad and alone, in her prime, thinking of the love of her later life—and crying as she remembered—for Clarence Lovering was deserving of such remembrance and love.
In the beautiful casket, his gift, were laid the bridal ornaments which he had given; she had never worn them since his death, but kept them where no eye but her own could gaze upon them, and think of his loving kindness, but with them was preserved still a withered flower whose fragrance had fled quite away, and never with a heart quite calm, had Grace been able to look upon it; neither had she ever been able to think with indifference, or a mere idle curiosity of thought, on the probable worth of Hugh Willson’s manhood.
In the beautiful box, his gift, were the bridal ornaments he had given her; she hadn’t worn them since he died, but kept them hidden where no one but her could see, reminding her of his loving kindness. Along with them was a withered flower whose scent had completely faded, and never with a calm heart had Grace been able to look at it; she also couldn’t think about the possible value of Hugh Willson’s character with indifference or just as a passing thought.
At length, as the night came on, the letters, and the jewels, and the rose, were laid away, but the miniature of her lost husband was lying next her heart then—for the love of the woman was vaster and deeper than that of the child; and Grace had dried her tears, for the hope that consoles the Christian mourner had conquered the agony of spirit that for a time overwhelmed her.
At last, as night fell, the letters, jewels, and rose were put away, but the miniature of her late husband still rested close to her heart—because a woman's love is greater and deeper than a child's. Grace had wiped away her tears, as the hope that comforts a grieving Christian had overcome the despair that had briefly consumed her.
The evening proved dark and stormy, the pattering of the rain upon the window-sill, and the still softer and more dream-like sound with which it falls upon the grass, which is so pleasant to hear when all within the house is bright and cheerful, was a melancholy sound to the lonely woman, for it fell upon the graves in the burial-ground, where the damp earth was the only shelter of her beloved ones, and its echo fell upon that grave in her heart where lay buried the hopes of her youth—she might have, and I know not but she did, draw from it a hope and a promise of resurrection and of life both for her lamented dead, and for her vanished joy in life.
The evening was dark and stormy, with the rain pattering against the window-sill and the softer, almost dream-like sound it made as it fell on the grass, which is usually so pleasant to hear when everything inside the house is bright and cheerful. But for the lonely woman, it was a sad sound, as it fell on the graves in the burial ground, where damp earth was the only shelter for her loved ones. Its echo resonated with the grave in her heart, where the hopes of her youth were buried. She might have, though I'm not sure, found in it a glimmer of hope and a promise of rebirth and life, both for her dearly missed dead and for her lost joy in life.
The quiet of the chamber was for a moment broken, a servant entered, a letter laid upon the table, and then the door was closed, the post-boy gone, and all was still again.
The silence in the room was briefly interrupted when a servant came in, placed a letter on the table, and then closed the door behind them. The post-boy had left, and everything was quiet once more.
Mechanically the widow tore off the envelope, and opened the epistle. Let us read it with her, for Grace Lovering is born to a new life when those contents are made known to her—she dwells no longer in the so lonely present, or the sad past. For her also the future is alive again. She did not look for a resurrection so sudden and so strange—did you?
Mechanically, the widow tore off the envelope and opened the letter. Let’s read it with her, because Grace Lovering is about to start a new chapter when she discovers what it says—she’s no longer stuck in the lonely present or the sad past. For her, the future feels vibrant again. She didn’t expect a resurrection that was so sudden and so strange—did you?
“Grace, dear Grace Germain, from the sands of the desert my voice, perhaps long, long forgotten, comes to you again. It is night, ‘night in Arabia,’ and I am for a moment alone; my traveling companions are gone to their rest, but I—I cannot sleep, and so have come from out my tent to write by the light of the burning stars once again to her who was the little girl I knew and loved in childhood. You may think my man’s estate has been reached unworthily, because I still love to think of boyish hours, and long so to recall them—yes, that is it, long to recall them. Are you yourself unable to think of them as the very blessedest days you ever knew? If it is so, Grace, how idly will my words fall on your ear.
“Grace, dear Grace Germain, from the sands of the desert my voice, perhaps long forgotten, reaches you once more. It’s night, ‘night in Arabia,’ and for a moment, I’m alone; my travel companions have gone to rest, but I—I can’t sleep, so I’ve stepped out of my tent to write by the light of the burning stars once again to the girl I knew and loved in childhood. You might think my grown-up status is unearned, because I still love to remember those boyhood days and long to relive them—yes, that’s it, long to relive them. Can you also not think of them as the happiest days you ever had? If that’s the case, Grace, how meaningless my words will sound to you.
“I know nothing of what has been the fate of the child I loved so well. I know not if you are the bride of another, or, perchance, I may be addressing myself to one who no longer has a name on the earth; but even if the idol of my boyish years is living for, and to another, I can pray for and bless her. Yes, I pray God to bless you, Grace Germain. I cannot and will not believe that the woman to whom I address myself, is no more. There is something whispering to my spirit now, it is not so. I feel to-night a strong conviction, an irresistible presentiment that you and I will meet again. I dare not think how, but this I know, if it is not in this world, we shall know one another hereafter.
“I don’t know what has happened to the child I loved so much. I don’t know if you are married to someone else, or maybe I’m speaking to someone who no longer exists on this earth; but even if the idol of my youth is alive and with another, I can still pray for and bless her. Yes, I pray that God blesses you, Grace Germain. I cannot and will not believe that the woman I’m addressing is no longer here. Something in my spirit is telling me that it’s not true. Tonight, I have a strong feeling, an unshakeable intuition that you and I will meet again. I can't even imagine how, but I know that if it’s not in this world, we will recognize each other in the next.
“If you remember me at all, I know it is only as the wild and trifling boy who loved you better than his books, better than all children he ever knew. You know me not at all as the stern, time-tried, care-worn man, who has fought fierce battles with fortune and life, who finds himself wasting the powers of his manhood, far severed from all domestic, humanizing ties, treasuring in his heart only one name that makes the joyful recollection of his youth—careless, cold, and selfish perhaps, but never losing hold of that one, dear link to the affection, the lasting, undying affection that was born of you in my youthful soul, and still, still preserves its strength through you.
“If you remember me at all, I know it's just as the wild and carefree boy who loved you more than his books and more than any other kids he ever knew. You don’t know me at all as the tough, time-tested, weary man who has battled hard against life's challenges, who finds himself wasting the abilities of his adulthood, far removed from all the domestic and human connections, holding in his heart only one name that brings back the joyful memories of his youth—carefree, distant, and maybe selfish, but never letting go of that one, precious link to the love, the lasting, undying love that you sparked in my young soul, and it still, still keeps its strength through you.
“Perhaps, indeed, you do not in the faintest degree remember me. You may have to recall with an effort the time of childhood, or at least that time when I was your school-companion; nay, it may be an effort for you to recall my name. Oh, if that is the truth, how very different is it to the memory I have treasured of you, dear Grace. My home has been upon the oceans and in the deserts, and mid the wilds of nature every where. Many years have passed since I left my father’s house, and my feet have never from that time touched upon my native shores. During these years of absence I have had opportunities to try my heart. I have learned who are the friends most dear to me, and over the vast sea of the desert sand, across the great ocean, let my voice come and whisper in your ear, Grace, there are none, none whose memory is so treasured now as is your own! The longing which is so often felt by the wanderer for the scenes and familiar faces of his native land, has never before pressed so heavily on me as this night; and now I wish, oh, how eagerly, to revisit, if it be only for an hour, that quiet place where a portion of my school-life was passed; and yet it is only because it is, or may be still your home; and were I there again, I might tread with you along the race-course, and over the old bridge to —— Grove, and through all the haunts now treasured in my memory. Do you remember the gifts we gave at parting? and did you fling away the bud as a worthless, trifling thing, even before it was faded? Or—what madness, you will think, prompted such an idea—do you keep it still? Perhaps you had not then so fully awakened to the life of the heart, you may not have dreamed that with that simple memento I gave to you the dreams of my boyhood, the hopes of my youth. Grace, I gave you MY HEART with the flower. I have never since recalled it. And now, if memories are returning again to you, if you are looking half tremblingly into the past, you will think of the little curl and the frail forget-me-not. Oh, you will not need that I should tell now how in danger and in suffering, and through all the most varied experiences I have preserved them—and how I have not forgotten.
“Maybe you don’t remember me at all. You might struggle to remember our childhood or even the time when we were classmates; in fact, it could be hard for you to recall my name. Oh, if that’s the case, how different it is from the memories I hold dear of you, dear Grace. My life has taken me across the oceans and through the deserts, wandering in the wilds everywhere. Many years have passed since I left my father’s house, and I haven’t set foot on my native shores since then. During this time away, I’ve had the chance to understand my heart. I’ve discovered who my closest friends are, and across the vast seas and desert sands, let my voice reach you and whisper in your ear, Grace, there are none, none whose memory I treasure more than yours! The longing that a wanderer often feels for the sights and familiar faces of home has never weighed so heavily on me as it does tonight; and now I wish, oh how I long to return, if only for an hour, to that quiet place where a part of my school days was spent; and it’s only because it might still be your home; and if I were there again, I could walk with you along the racecourse, over the old bridge to —— Grove, and through all the places now cherished in my memory. Do you remember the gifts we exchanged at parting? Did you toss the flower aside as a worthless, trivial thing, even before it wilted? Or—what madness you might think this is—do you still keep it? Perhaps you didn’t fully understand the feelings of the heart back then; you may not have realized that with that simple gift, I gave you the dreams of my boyhood, the hopes of my youth. Grace, I gave you MY HEART with that flower. I have never taken it back. And now, if memories are coming back to you, if you’re looking back into the past with a bit of hesitation, you will remember the little curl and the delicate forget-me-not. Oh, you don’t need me to tell you that through danger and suffering, and all the various experiences I've faced, I have kept them—and I have not forgotten.
“Last night I dreamed that you kept the rose-bud yet, and, will you believe it, when I awakened, and recalled to mind the proverb about the truthfulness of dreams, and their contrariness, it troubled me. Thousands of miles lie between us, and we may never meet again, all recollections of my native land save those relating to you only, are hateful to me; but, could I only hear your voice assuring me this night, or could I believe that you would welcome me back, and say to me with your own sweet voice that you were glad to see me, oh, I should run and could not weary nor grow faint, and neither day nor night should look upon my lagging feet until I stood once more beside you. Thou, beautiful joy of my childhood, say, wouldst thou welcome me?
“Last night I dreamed that you still had the rosebud, and believe it or not, when I woke up and thought about the saying regarding dreams and their inconsistent nature, it bothered me. Thousands of miles separate us, and we might never see each other again. All memories of my homeland, except for those related to you, are painful for me. But if only I could hear your voice comforting me tonight, or if I could believe that you would welcome me back and say with your sweet voice that you were happy to see me, oh, I would run and never feel tired or weak, and neither day nor night would slow me down until I stood next to you again. You, beautiful joy of my childhood, tell me, would you welcome me?
“Perhaps you will think I have taken an unwarrantable liberty in so addressing you, for the friendships and loves of children are, I know, usually evanescent as dreams, yet I cannot, will not, think that whatever may be your position in life now, or whatever may be the relations you sustain in life, I do not believe that you will scorn me for the words I have written, or that you will read carelessly this record of my thoughts.
“Maybe you’ll think I’ve overstepped my bounds by saying this to you, since the friendships and loves of children are often as fleeting as dreams. Still, I can’t and won’t believe that, no matter your current situation or the relationships you have, you’ll look down on me for what I’ve written, or that you’ll read this account of my thoughts without care.”
“Time has dealt with no light hand to me, he may have given you, perhaps, with every passing year, a blessing. He has laid no caressing arm on me; possibly he has guided you thus far tenderly as a mother would lead her child. I have bowed beneath his frown, and you, you may have grown to glorious perfectness in the light of his smile. I have known deep sorrows—it may be, oh, I pray it may not be—that you also have not escaped the universal heritage. It might be far beyond your possibility to recognize in me the bright boy filled with glad expectations that you once knew; but I cannot but believe that I should know you, and recognize you amid a multitude—the mild and beautiful blue eyes—the meek, gentle, and so expressive countenance—the smile, so sweet and winning, that rested so often on the face of the dear child; oh, they are not yet forgotten. I am convinced the woman whom I love has a face whose expression is heavenly! Do not censure me, I pray, for daring to tell my love. The hope of being with you once again, and of speaking with and looking upon you, is like the hope of heaven to the pilgrim, weary and out-worn with earth-striving.
“Time has not been kind to me; he may have given you, perhaps, a blessing with every passing year. He has not offered me any comfort; maybe he has guided you gently, as a mother would lead her child. I have bowed under his displeasure, while you may have flourished beautifully in the warmth of his smile. I have experienced deep sorrows—it may be, oh, I hope it is not the case—that you too have not escaped the universal legacy of hardship. It might be hard for you to see in me the bright boy filled with hopeful dreams that you once knew; but I can't help but believe that I would recognize you, and spot you in a crowd—the gentle and lovely blue eyes—the soft, kind, and expressive face—the sweet and charming smile that often lit up the face of the dear child; oh, they are not forgotten. I am sure the woman I love has a face with a heavenly expression! Please don’t judge me for daring to express my love. The hope of being with you again, of talking to you and seeing you, is like a pilgrim's hope for heaven, weary and worn out from the struggles of this world.”
“Months will pass away before these words, uttered from the fullness of my heart, reach you—the heart from which they come may have ere then ceased its beating, may be cold and dead; but will it be nothing for you to know that its beatings were ever true to you, even though you never have, and do not now need my homage? Will you care to think that when I wrote these words it was my highest hope that I might one day follow them to the home of Grace Germain, to beseech at least her friendliness, to hear the tones of her dear voice again, and then perhaps to lie down to rest in the grave-yard near her home, where it would be no wrong for her to come sometimes, even from a circle of beloved ones, to think of days gone by, the days of merry childhood.
“Months will go by before these words, spoken from the depths of my heart, reach you—the heart from which they come might have stopped beating by then, might be cold and lifeless; but will it mean nothing to you to know that its beats were always true to you, even though you never needed my respect and still don’t? Will you care to think that when I wrote these words, it was my greatest hope that I might one day go to the home of Grace Germain, to at least ask for her friendship, to hear the sound of her sweet voice again, and then maybe to rest in the cemetery near her home, where it wouldn’t be wrong for her to visit sometimes, even from a circle of loved ones, to reminisce about the days of joyful childhood.
“I have written too much—too much; the day is dawning, we shall journey far through the desert before to-morrow morning, but to-night, with every word I have written, thoughts and great hopes have awakened which will never be stilled again—they will be with me till I stand once more before you; and if there be a dearer one on whom your eyes will rest as you lift them from this page, to whom you will confide this folly of an old man, as you perhaps will call it, yet still remember me, and let him think of me with forgiving kindness.
“I've written too much—way too much; the day is breaking, and we have a long journey through the desert ahead of us before tomorrow morning. But tonight, with every word I've written, thoughts and great hopes have been stirred that will never be quieted again—they'll stay with me until I stand before you once more. And if there's someone dearer that you'll look at as you lift your eyes from this page, to whom you'll share this foolishness of an old man, as you might call it, still remember me and let them think of me with understanding kindness."
“May the rich blessing of heaven be with you now and ever.
“May you always have the rich blessings of heaven with you now and forever.”
“Hugh Willson.”
“Hugh Willson.”
And had Hugh Willson, indeed, committed an unpardonable trespass in writing thus, after the lapse of so many years, to his old schoolmate? No, no! bear witness the sudden flashings of color, and the as sudden paleness which swept over the lady’s face as she read on; bear witness the occasional smiles, and the long and passionate weeping in which the lonely woman indulged, when her eyes rested so tenderly and sadly on the name affixed to the strange epistle. They were not tears of anger that she shed; it was not a smile of derision and mockery, at the sudden betrayal of affection the man had given, after a silence of years; they were not words of scorn which escaped her lips when she laid down to rest that night; ah, no! he had powerfully touched a chord in her soul, that from her childhood had ever vibrated even at the mention of his name.
And had Hugh Willson really done something unforgivable by writing this after so many years to his old schoolmate? No, no! Just look at the sudden rush of color and the equally sudden paleness that swept across the lady’s face as she read on; notice the occasional smiles and the long, heartfelt weeping in which the lonely woman indulged when her eyes lingered tenderly and sadly on the name at the end of the strange letter. Those weren’t tears of anger she shed; it wasn’t a mocking smile at the unexpected display of affection from the man after years of silence; she didn’t utter words of scorn when she laid down to sleep that night; oh, no! He had deeply touched a chord in her soul that had resonated since her childhood, even at the mere mention of his name.
There were eyes that were not closed in sleep during the hours of that night—but it was not grief that caused the widow’s wakefulness. There was one who listened till the morning to the heavy falling rain—but not in sadness; there was a lady who arose when the sunlight streamed once more through her chamber, who looked out on the blue heavens whence all the clouds had vanished, and hailed then a new era in her life-history.
There were eyes wide open that night, but it wasn't grief that kept the widow awake. Someone listened to the heavy rain until morning, but not out of sadness; there was a woman who got up when the sunlight poured back into her room, looked out at the blue sky where all the clouds had disappeared, and welcomed a new chapter in her life.
From that day there was a marked change in the existence of Grace Lovering. That message of love which had come to her from the desert, at a time when life pressed heavily upon her, and death seemed the only hope of relief; that message aroused and cheered her, and made her to look more thankfully on the life yet vouchsafed to her, and the blessings which had been given along with the sorrows. Though the hope, and the thought even, seemed a wild one, that Hugh Willson would ever again return, the idea that he even remembered her, and thought still with interest on their childish years was grateful to her heart, and made her feel that neither for her nor for any one in the wide world is life utterly lonely and worthless.
From that day on, Grace Lovering's life changed significantly. That message of love from the desert, which had come to her when life felt overwhelming and death seemed like the only escape, lifted her spirits and encouraged her. It helped her to appreciate the life she still had and the blessings that came along with the hardships. Even though it seemed far-fetched to hope that Hugh Willson would ever return, the thought that he remembered her and still cared about their childhood together brought her comfort and made her realize that life is not completely lonely and without value, neither for her nor for anyone else in the world.
True, the widowed and orphaned woman never forgot that she had buried her dead, that all her nearest of kin slept the long and quiet death-sleep; but a serenity and cheerfulness quite usurped the past frequent melancholy, and smiles were oftener seen upon her lovely face than tears. And not only in herself was the change visible; her household, and the little cottage seemed to share in the awakened happiness; and then, too, the poor and the needy had oftener cause to bless the widowed woman. The sick and suffering shared her loving care; and they blessed her—well might they—when she stood so often like a ministering angel beside them. The old and the weary mingled her name in their thanksgiving, for she failed not to make their downward path easy, and her voice was the voice of a comforter to them.
True, the widowed and orphaned woman never forgot that she had buried her loved one, that all her close relatives lay in a deep, quiet sleep; but a calmness and cheerfulness completely took over her past sadness, and smiles appeared on her beautiful face more often than tears. The change was not only evident in her; her home and the little cottage seemed to share in the newfound happiness. Moreover, the poor and needy often had reasons to thank the widowed woman. The sick and suffering experienced her loving care; they had every reason to bless her—especially when she frequently stood beside them like a comforting angel. The old and weary included her name in their gratitude, for she made their difficult journey easier, and her voice was a source of comfort for them.
And this, as it were, instantaneous rousing up to active life, was a blessed thing for Grace. Time, after that great change, sped on no leaden wing; the clouds began to break, and stars came out, even when she had thought nothing but midnight darkness was forever her portion. The heart of the widow grew strong then, for she knew that when those stars were set, or hid again as they had been from her eyes, that the great sun itself would arise, and the never-ending daylight would break for her.
And this sudden wake-up call to active life was a wonderful thing for Grace. After that big change, time didn’t drag; the clouds started to clear, and stars appeared, even when she thought she was destined for nothing but midnight darkness forever. The widow's heart grew strong then, because she knew that when those stars set or were hidden again from her eyes, the great sun itself would rise, bringing her endless daylight.
Ten years thus passed away. The shadows of forty winters had crept over the wife of Clarence Lovering; and still she wore the garments of mourning, in remembrance of the husband of her youth; but it was not a repining, murmuring spirit that dwelt beneath those doleful robes.
Ten years went by. The shadows of forty winters had settled on Clarence Lovering's wife; she still wore mourning clothes in memory of her husband from her younger years, but there wasn't a complaining, bitter spirit beneath those sorrowful garments.
“Her faith had strengthened in Him whose love
“Her faith had grown stronger in Him whose love
No change or time can ever shock;”
No change or time can ever shock;”
and she dwelt on the earth blessing and blest.
and she lived on the earth, both blessing and blessed.
Many times her hand had been sought in marriage; strong-willed men had bowed themselves, and sued humbly for her love—but she had none to give, and no prospect of increased worldly prosperity could influence her to utter with less of truthfulness and honesty of soul than she had once spoken them, the marriage vows!
Many times her hand had been requested in marriage; determined men had bowed down and humbly asked for her love—but she had none to offer, and no chance of greater worldly wealth could persuade her to say the marriage vows with less truthfulness and honesty of spirit than she had once spoken them!
Grace had her treasures still, and there was an unfinished romance connected with her life, of which I would not say she did not at times long to know the conclusion—for she felt it was not concluded.
Grace still had her treasures, and there was an unfinished romance tied to her life, about which I can't say she never wished to know the ending—because she sensed it was still open.
There were gray hairs—only a very few, my gentle reader—visible among the beautiful brown locks, and the clustering curls Hugh Willson treasured the memory of so well, were all vanished; there was no bloom upon the pleasant face—the blue eyes were less bright—but the “features of the soul” remained unchanged, or if at all changed, only in their nearer approach to perfection. And amid her kindly charities, and the thousand love-inspired duties had Grace forgotten the letter ten years old, and its author! Very far from that; and it had been a source of happiness deeper than she cared to acknowledge even to herself, to look once again on Hugh Willson, and to hear his voice. But none save that one letter had ever reached her from him; he might have forgotten, though that to her seemed a thing impossible. The depths of feeling revealed in that letter might have existed no longer, or at least might have ceased to bear her reflection and image, when he had fully exposed it to the light. He might be dead!
There were gray hairs—just a few, my dear reader—visible among the beautiful brown locks, and the curly hair that Hugh Willson cherished in memory was all gone; there was no bloom on the friendly face—the blue eyes were less bright—but the “features of the soul” remained unchanged, or if they had changed, it was only in their closer approach to perfection. And amid her kind acts and the countless love-inspired duties, had Grace forgotten the ten-year-old letter and its author? Far from it; it had brought her a happiness deeper than she even cared to admit to herself, to see Hugh Willson again and to hear his voice. But none but that one letter had ever reached her from him; he might have forgotten, though that seemed impossible to her. The depth of feeling revealed in that letter might no longer exist, or at least might have stopped reflecting her image when he had fully exposed it to the light. He might be dead!
Once or twice she harbored the wild idea of answering his letter, to bid him come back—to assure him that there was at least one who would most heartily welcome him; and at such times Grace could but smile at her own folly—for the wanderer had no settled home, and there was no possibility of knowing where, even for a moment, his abiding place was; and so her natural good sense dispatched that fancy with a multitude of others to the land of shadows and dreams.
Once or twice, she entertained the crazy idea of responding to his letter, inviting him to return—to let him know that at least one person would genuinely welcome him back; during those moments, Grace could only smile at her own foolishness—since the wanderer had no permanent home, and there was no way to know where his current spot was, even for a moment; so her common sense quickly dismissed that thought along with many others to the realm of shadows and dreams.
There came round in the natural order of things a sacrament Sabbath.
There came around in the natural order of things a sacred Sunday.
It was one of those heavenly days in the month of all months, that is, the “month of roses,” when,
It was one of those perfect days in the month of all months, that is, the “month of roses,” when,
——“If ever come perfect days;
“If perfect days ever come;
Then Heaven tries the earth if it be in tune,
Then Heaven checks if the earth is in harmony,
And over it softly her warm ear lays;
And gently, her warm ear rests on it;
Whether we look or whether we listen,
Whether we watch or hear,
We hear life murmur, and see it glisten!
We hear life whisper, and see it shine!
Every clod feels a stir of might,
Every lump of dirt feels a surge of strength,
An instinct within that reaches and towers,
An instinct inside that stretches and stands tall,
And grasping above it blindly for light,
And reaching out for light above it without seeing,
Climbs to a soul in grass and flowers.”
Climbs to a spirit in the grass and flowers.”
Thus describes Lowell one of those “perfect days” I am speaking of. (And, by the way, have you yet read that, the most exquisite poem produced in these latter days? If you have not, I prithee leave my romance unfinished, and inflict whatever other penance on yourself you may deem proper for neglecting so long that “gem of the first water,” whether regarded as a luxuriously printed book, or as a poem beyond all praise or—criticism!)
Thus describes Lowell one of those "perfect days" I’m talking about. (And by the way, have you read that, the most beautiful poem written in recent times? If you haven’t, please leave my story unfinished and give yourself whatever punishment you think is fair for ignoring that "gem of the first water" for so long, whether it’s considered as a luxuriously designed book or as a poem that’s beyond all praise or criticism!)
Well, it was on a Sabbath in June, as I began to tell you when the remembrance of “Sir Launfal” startled me from my story-telling proprieties; the windows of the little church were opened wide, and doubtless troops of invisible angels had entered in, to see how the congregation would commemorate His death—and probably the assembly had a faint idea of this, for solemn was the expression of every face, and reverent and humble every voice, that joined in the so beautiful and appropriate responses of the liturgy of “dear mother church!”
Well, it was a Sabbath in June, as I started to tell you when the memory of “Sir Launfal” interrupted my storytelling; the windows of the little church were wide open, and surely groups of invisible angels had come in to see how the congregation would remember His death—and probably the assembly sensed this, as every face looked solemn, and every voice was reverent and humble, joining in the beautiful and fitting responses of the liturgy of “dear mother church!”
In one of the slips nearest the door, a stranger had seated himself shortly after the opening of the service; though his voice joined with those of the congregation in the supplications and thanksgivings, he seemed at times to be lost in other thoughts than those which should fill the minds of them who gather themselves together to worship Jehovah.
In one of the pews closest to the door, a stranger sat down shortly after the service started; although his voice joined in with the congregation for the prayers and thanks, he often appeared to be lost in thoughts that were different from what should occupy the minds of those who come together to worship Jehovah.
He was a man of middle age, and his hair was slightly tinged with gray—exposure, or hardship, or sorrow had made him prematurely old—his form was slightly bent, and his face was brown, as though the burning sunlight of the East had rested long upon it.
He was a middle-aged man, and his hair had a bit of gray—exposure, hardship, or sorrow had aged him prematurely—his posture was slightly hunched, and his face was tanned, as if the intense sun of the East had shone on it for a long time.
When the priest turned to the people at the conclusion of the service of the day, and said—
When the priest faced the congregation at the end of the day's service and said—
“Ye who do truly and earnestly repent you of your sins, and are in love and charity with your neighbors, and intend to lead a new life, following the commandments of God, and walking from henceforth in his holy ways, draw near with faith, and take this holy Sacrament to your comfort; and make your humble confession to Almighty God, devoutly kneeling”; the stranger arose, but seemed as he did so, overcome with strong emotion; but in a moment more he had mastered it, and followed a portion of the congregation to the altar. And he knelt there beside Grace Lovering, and partook with her the consecrated elements; his hands trembled when they grasped the cup filled with the Saviour’s blood, but I do not think that was because of the emotion arising from the thought that he might be partaking unworthily, so much as from the fact that he was once more standing and kneeling in the village church, where since his boyhood he had not trod; it was because he was kneeling beside a woman who as a child had been his embodied dream of all perfection.
“Those who truly and sincerely repent of your sins, and are in love and harmony with your neighbors, and intend to lead a new life by following God's commandments and walking in His holy ways from now on, come forward with faith and take this holy Sacrament for your comfort; and make your humble confession to Almighty God, kneeling devoutly.” The stranger stood up but looked overwhelmed with strong emotion; however, a moment later he composed himself and followed part of the congregation to the altar. He knelt there beside Grace Lovering and shared in the consecrated elements with her; his hands trembled as he held the cup filled with the Savior’s blood, but I don’t think it was merely because he might feel unworthy, but rather because he was once again standing and kneeling in the village church, a place he had not stepped into since his childhood; it was because he was kneeling next to a woman who, as a child, had represented his ideal of perfection.
He had sought her amid the many faces totally strange around him; and when his eyes had turned from one to another, and he knew that thus far they had sought in vain, when they had fallen on her face at last, he knew that it was she—the little girl—the woman middle-aged—whom he sought, and a thrill, and a thought of thanksgiving swept through his soul, as he looked on her still so lovely face. He felt that he had come home—he dared to hope that he should never be a wanderer again—and even in that sacred place his wild thoughts finished the romance which had been so long in its narration.
He had looked for her among all the unfamiliar faces around him; and after his eyes had moved from one to another, realizing they had failed to find her, when he finally saw her face, he knew it was her—the little girl—the middle-aged woman—he had been searching for, and a thrill of gratitude washed over him as he gazed at her still beautiful face. He felt like he had come home—he dared to hope he would never be lost again—and even in that sacred place, his restless thoughts completed the story that had been unfolding for so long.
When the congregation went from the little church, and Grace turned alone toward her pleasant cottage home, the eyes of the stranger followed her—and—his feet, as of necessity, followed too. There was very little in the quiet village that seemed familiar and dear to Hugh Willson, as he walked down the almost noiseless street. Prosperity had not come with its years to Romulus, and the little town had, I confess, a decided broken-down appearance; but it was not for love of the village Hugh had sought it; it was not because of its beauty he thought it a very Paradise! He was dreaming still a dream that had haunted him, or rather that he had been dreaming for a score of years, and how, what if this day he must awaken from it forever?
When the congregation left the small church, and Grace walked alone toward her cozy cottage home, the stranger watched her—and his feet instinctively followed as well. There wasn’t much in the quiet village that seemed familiar and endearing to Hugh Willson as he walked down the nearly silent street. Prosperity hadn’t graced Romulus over the years, and the little town definitely looked a bit run-down; but Hugh hadn’t come here for a fondness for the village, nor did he see it as a true Paradise because of its beauty! He was still lost in a dream that had haunted him, or more accurately, a dream he had been living for twenty years, and what if today he had to wake up from it for good?
When he had reached the house he had seen the lady enter, he paused a moment, hesitatingly, for the heart of the stern man beat wildly. If it should not prove to be her after all—though he knew that was an idle fear—but, would she care to remember him—must he look upon her, and see her at last slowly and coldly recognize him? Must he listen to her, and then depart again to laugh at his own folly, and to curse at the madness and stupidity of his day-dreaming? He might find her bound by ties lasting as life to another. But if was never decisive, and Hugh Willson must speak with Grace Germain.
When he reached the house where he had seen the lady enter, he paused for a moment, hesitating, because the heart of the stern man was racing. What if it wasn’t her after all—though he knew that was just a silly fear—but would she even remember him? Would he have to look at her and watch her slowly and coldly recognize him? Would he have to listen to her and then leave again to laugh at his own foolishness and curse the madness and stupidity of his daydreaming? He might find her tied to someone else in a bond as strong as life itself. But if was never definite, and Hugh Willson had to talk to Grace Germain.
He knocked at the door of the cottage, and the widow, who had preceded him by a few moments, answered his call immediately.
He knocked on the door of the cottage, and the widow, who had arrived a few moments earlier, answered his call right away.
“Does a lady called Miss Germain live here?” asked the stranger.
“Is there a woman named Miss Germain living here?” asked the stranger.
“That was once my name,” replied Grace.
“That used to be my name,” replied Grace.
Once, thought Hugh, and he had but little heart to proceed when he heard that answer.
Once, Hugh thought, and he felt discouraged to continue when he heard that response.
“May I come in and ask of her father and mother? It is many years since I left this place, and I do not find many of my old friends here.”
“May I come in and ask about her parents? It’s been many years since I left this place, and I don’t see many of my old friends here.”
There was a momentary light illumining the face of the lady as she heard these words, but it passed, and she did not speak; but leading the way into the parlor, she motioned the gentleman to a seat, then she said—
There was a brief glow on the lady's face when she heard these words, but it faded, and she stayed silent; instead, she led the gentleman into the parlor, motioning for him to take a seat, and then she said—
“My father and mother have been dead these many years. I do not wonder that the village seems altered to one who has been long a stranger here, for the little life it once had is now quite gone, and there are but few of the old settlers left here now.”
“My parents have been gone for many years. I’m not surprised that the village feels different to someone who hasn’t been here in a long time, because the lively atmosphere it once had is completely missing now, and only a few of the original residents are still around.”
There was a pause, and the stranger seemed to have forgotten the inquiries he had intended making. While she was speaking he seemed lost; but he was only living so intensely in the present, and the rush and confusion of thought was so great he knew not what to say. The chief thing that he longed to know, was not who had grown rich, and who poor, who was dead, and who married, and who had moved away, but—did Grace Germain remember an old playmate who had given her a rose-bud ever so many years ago?
There was a pause, and the stranger seemed to have forgotten the questions he meant to ask. While she was talking, he appeared lost; but he was just so focused on the moment that his thoughts were swirling, and he didn't know what to say. What he really wanted to know wasn’t who had gotten rich or who had fallen on hard times, who had died, who had married, or who had moved away, but—did Grace Germain remember an old playmate who had given her a rosebud many years ago?
The longer he thought, only the more embarrassing grew the stranger’s situation. Would she not laugh to hear that he had come, when the summer-time of life was well nigh passed, weary, and worn out with worldly trials and sorrows and doubts, to simply ask a woman if she remembered him?
The longer he thought about it, the more embarrassing the stranger’s situation became. Would she not laugh to hear that he had come, when the summer of life was almost over, tired and worn out from life’s struggles, sorrows, and doubts, just to ask a woman if she remembered him?
“I do not know that you remember,” he said at last—but having proceeded thus far he stopped. “Have you ever heard—” he began again, and then he broke off suddenly, seemingly forgetful of the question he had meant to ask. But this hesitation would not do—and the man knew it would not—and so he started up, and, as though the time was short, and they the last words he ever intended uttering, he approached the lady, exclaiming,
“I don’t know if you remember,” he finally said—but after getting this far, he paused. “Have you ever heard—” he started again, and then suddenly stopped, as if he had forgotten what he meant to ask. But this hesitation wouldn’t work—and he knew it wouldn’t—so he got up, and as if time was running out and this was the last thing he would ever say, he moved closer to the lady, exclaiming,
“Grace Germain, don’t you remember a boy who went to school here long ago, in the old frame school-house, whose name was Hugh Willson?”
“Grace Germain, don’t you remember a boy who went to school here a long time ago, in the old wooden schoolhouse, named Hugh Willson?”
“Yes—yes—I do indeed! How could I have been so stupid! Hugh, I welcome you back with all my heart,” was the frank and generous answer, and Grace and the boy-lover shook hands heartily.
“Yes—yes—I really do! How could I have been so foolish! Hugh, I’m so happy to have you back,” was the honest and kind response, and Grace and the kid-lover shook hands warmly.
The Rubicon was fairly passed; he was remembered, he was welcome! and in his gratitude Hugh forgot to wonder if Grace had a husband living still, and if he had gone off on a journey! He forgot all, save that the child had grown to be a woman he could both love and honor—and for a moment so complete was his happiness, that the words would not have been an empty sound from his lips, “Lord, now let thy servant depart in peace!”
The Rubicon was crossed; he was remembered, he was welcome! In his gratitude, Hugh forgot to question whether Grace still had a husband or if he had gone on a trip. He remembered nothing except that the child had become a woman he could love and respect—and for a moment, his happiness was so complete that saying, “Lord, now let your servant depart in peace!” would not have felt like empty words.
And what thought Grace as she looked upon the face of which but one feature, the dark and thoughtful eyes, seemed familiar? She thought, “Does he remember the letter he wrote me from Arabia—and was it truth he wrote?”
And what did Grace think as she looked at the face where only one feature, the dark and thoughtful eyes, seemed familiar? She thought, “Does he remember the letter he wrote me from Arabia—and was it true what he wrote?”
The Sabbath bell rung vainly in the ears of the long parted boy and girl that afternoon, but at night-fall the wife of Clarence Lovering led the way to the old burial-ground, and showed Hugh Willson the graves of her parents and of her husband. And he on whose arm she leaned then, felt no pang of jealousy when her lip faltered and her eyes wet, as she spoke of the bridegroom of her youth—for Grace had not listened coldly or carelessly to her companion as he had spoken to her such words as these—
The Sabbath bell rang in vain for the long-separated boy and girl that afternoon, but as night fell, Clarence Lovering's wife led Hugh Willson to the old burial ground and showed him the graves of her parents and her husband. And the man she leaned on at that moment felt no jealousy when her voice trembled and her eyes became wet as she talked about the bridegroom of her youth—because Grace had not listened coldly or carelessly to her companion as he spoke those words to her—
“Grace, we are neither of us young any longer. I have grown gray in my hard struggle with life—but there is nothing gray or dead about our hearts. I know that by the strong and joyous beating of my own, I know it by the heavenly peace that marks your life, surrounding you as it were with a very halo of glory. But the passionate glow of feeling is, I am equally confident, with neither of us any more. The noise of the bounding brooks has gone—like the quiet, deep flow of the river is the course of our existence now. The waves leap not so brightly in the sunlight, but still the broad beams of the sun fall down as warmly and as cheerily upon us. And is it too late, because I am old, for me to find a realization of that dream which has haunted me so long? I have been wild and fickle in the eyes of men; perhaps my way of life, could you know it all, has not been such as you would look approvingly upon; but, in the midst of all worldly excitements, I have always borne a talisman in my heart that has preserved me honorable and true—the thought of you, Grace! I have come here, not expecting to find the little girl I left, neither altogether a woman who has known nothing of sorrow and care; I have come to pray that I may, even at this late hour, become your husband, your life-companion. My prayer is fraught with no ordinary hope—it is not the bewildering dream of youth I am now indulging—it is the highest, strongest, noblest desire of my manhood! Have I sought in vain, or must I go forth once more a wanderer, and friendless, with another and dearer image than has heretofore been impressed on my life, the image of the matchless woman I have lost—or rather cannot win?”
“Grace, neither of us is young anymore. I've turned gray from my tough fight with life—but there’s nothing gray or lifeless about our hearts. I know this by the strong, joyful beating of my own heart, and I see it in the peace that surrounds you, almost like a halo of glory. But I’m equally sure that the passionate spark of feeling is gone for both of us. The lively sound of the rushing streams has faded—our lives now flow quietly and deeply like a river. The waves don’t sparkle as brightly in the sunlight, yet the warm, cheerful rays of the sun still shine down on us. Is it too late, just because I’m old, for me to achieve that dream that has haunted me for so long? I’ve been wild and unpredictable in the eyes of others; maybe my life choices wouldn’t earn your approval if you knew everything. But through all the worldly distractions, I've held onto a talisman in my heart that has kept me honorable and true—the thought of you, Grace! I didn't expect to find the little girl I left behind, nor a woman who has never experienced sorrow and worry; I’ve come to ask that even at this late stage, I could become your husband, your lifelong partner. My request carries extraordinary hope—it’s not just the confusing dream of youth I’m indulging in now—it’s the highest, strongest, noblest desire of my manhood! Have I sought in vain, or must I once again wander alone and friendless, carrying the precious image of the incredible woman I’ve lost—or rather, the one I cannot win?”
And Grace had listened to his words with tears of gratitude; she had given him her hand, and nobly said,
And Grace had listened to his words with tears of gratitude; she had given him her hand and said proudly,
“You have not sought in vain, dear Hugh. I thank God that you are here, and if you again become a wanderer, a pilgrim, ready to give up all but you in this life, will tread beside you! Henceforth, there are no mountains, nor deserts, nor oceans that can divide us—the lengthening shades of years falling around us are grateful and pleasant—the quiet paths of life we will pursue together. Thank God that you are here!”
“You haven’t searched in vain, dear Hugh. I’m thankful to God that you’re here, and if you ever become a wanderer or a pilgrim again, ready to give up everything but yourself in this life, I’ll walk beside you! From now on, there are no mountains, deserts, or oceans that can separate us—the passing years around us are welcome and comforting—the peaceful paths of life we will walk together. Thank God that you’re here!”
Grace Lovering was not, it is true, a very youthful bride when she was made Hugh Willson’s wife, but had she been more beautiful than “Grace Greenwood’s” most exquisite dream of womanly loveliness, she had not proved more lovable to the wanderer, who, when the shadows of years were folding round him, found in her a friend, and a wife, and a worshiped ideal!
Grace Lovering wasn’t exactly a young bride when she married Hugh Willson, but even if she had been more beautiful than “Grace Greenwood’s” most stunning vision of womanly beauty, she couldn’t have been more lovable to the wanderer. As the years rolled by, he found in her a friend, a wife, and an ideal to cherish!
There were some who laughed, to be sure—there are always some that laugh and poh! at romances in real life—and some there were who said it was all fal de ral, the idea of a man and woman of such an age marrying for love. I only wish in its marvelous “progress” the world had not journeyed up to that icy peak whence all human love, and love matches among humans, is to be regarded as the folly of fools, and the madness of delusion!
There were definitely some people who laughed—there are always those who mock romances in real life—and some said it was all nonsense, the idea of a man and woman of such an age getting married for love. I just wish that in its amazing “progress,” the world hadn’t climbed up to that cold peak where all human love, and love matches among people, are seen as the foolishness of idiots and the craziness of delusion!
Let the miserable woman now reading this page, who in her girlhood wedded wealth—or the wretched man who in his youth was led captive by the deceitful smiles of beauty—let these, if there be any such—and I know very well there are multitudes—look for once within the peaceful cottage where our hero and the dear heroine live, and if they do not speedily begin to think with amaze on their own paltry lives, and wonder when their romance is to begin, then—why then—I will not strive any more to teach the people!
Let the unhappy woman reading this page now, who married into wealth in her youth—or the poor man who was fooled by the charming smiles of beauty—let these, if there are any such people—and I know there are many— take a look for once inside the cozy cottage where our hero and the lovely heroine live, and if they don’t quickly start to reflect in astonishment on their own mediocre lives, and wonder when their own romance will start, then—well— I suppose I won't bother trying to teach people anymore!
Look you, reader, and more especially if you be young and beautiful, do not sell your birthright for a tasteless mess of pottage—ah, in that case you may as well begin to look for a tragedy, and a fearful kind of denouement, instead of a romance and a pleasant closing of the scene!
Look here, reader, especially if you're young and beautiful, don't trade your birthright for a bland bowl of stew—if you do, you might as well start expecting a tragedy and a shocking ending, instead of a romance and a happy conclusion!
And furthermore the Wayside Voice saith not.
And also, the Wayside Voice says nothing more.
THE PILGRIM’S FAST.[1]
———
Got it! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
BY MRS. MARY G. HORSFORD.
BY MRS. MARY G. HORSFORD.
———
Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
’Twas early morn, the low night-wind
’Twas early morn, the low night-wind
Had fled the sun’s fierce ray,
Had escaped the sun's harsh glare,
And sluggishly the leaden waves
And slowly the heavy waves
Rolled over Plymouth bay.
Rolled over Plymouth Bay.
No mist was on the mountain-top,
No mist was on the mountain top,
No dew-drop in the vale,
No dew drop in the valley,
The thirsting summer-flowers had died,
The wilting summer flowers had died,
Unknelled by autumn’s wale.
Unharmed by autumn’s wail.
The giant woods with yellow leaves
The huge forest with yellow leaves
The blighted turf had paved,
The damaged grass had paved,
And o’er the brown and arid fields
And over the dry and brown fields
No golden harvest waved.
No golden harvest appeared.
And calm and blue the cloudless sky
And calm and blue, the sky was clear.
Arched over earth and sea,
Curved over land and ocean,
As in their humble house of prayer
As in their small place of worship
The Pilgrims bowed the knee.
The Pilgrims knelt.
The gray-haired ministers of God
The gray-haired ministers
In supplication bent,
On bended knee,
And artless words from childhood’s lips
And innocent words from a child's lips
Sought the Omnipotent.
Sought the All-Powerful.
And many a brave and manly heart,
And many brave and strong hearts,
And woman’s gentle eye,
And a woman’s kind eye,
Inured by discipline to wo,
Hardened by discipline to work,
Were raised in suppliance high.
Were raised in high supply.
No wild bird’s joyous song was heard,
No wild bird’s cheerful song could be heard,
No sound from shore or height,
No sound from the shore or from above,
With mute but mighty eloquence
With quiet but powerful expression
Had Nature joined that rite:
If Nature had joined that rite:
The drooping corn and withering grass
The drooping corn and withering grass
Upon the hot earth lay:
On the hot ground lay:
The lofty forest-trees had stooped
The tall trees had bent
Their aged heads to pray.
Their old heads to pray.
The sultry noontide came and went
The hot midday went by.
With steady, fervid glare;
With a steady, intense stare;
“Oh! God, our God, be merciful,”
“Oh! God, our God, please show us mercy,”
Was still the Pilgrims’ prayer.
Was still the Pilgrims' prayer.
They prayed, as erst Elijah prayed
They prayed, just like Elijah used to pray.
Before the sons of Baal,
Before the Baal sons,
When on the waiting sacrifice
When waiting for the sacrifice
He called the fiery hail.
He summoned the fiery hail.
They prayed, as prayed the prophet seer
They prayed, just like the prophet seer prayed.
On Carmel’s summit high,
On Carmel's high summit,
When the little cloud rose from the sea
When the small cloud floated up from the ocean
And blackened all the sky.
And darkened all the sky.
And when around the spireless church
And when around the church without a spire
Night’s length’ning shadows fell,
Night's longer shadows fell,
The customary song went up
The traditional song played on
With clear and rapturous swell:
With a clear and joyful rise:
And as each heart was thrilling to
And as each heart was racing to
That simple chant sublime,
That simple chant is sublime,
The rude, brown rafters of the roof
The rough, brown beams of the roof
Woke to a joyous chime.
Woke to a cheerful chime.
The rain! the rain! the blessed rain!
The rain! The rain! The wonderful rain!
It came like Hemnon’s dew,
It came like Hemnon's moisture,
And watered every field and wood,
And watered every field and forest,
And kissed the surges blue.
And kissed the blue waves.
Oh! when that Pilgrim band came forth
Oh! when that Pilgrim group came out
And pressed the humid sod,
And pressed the damp soil,
Shone not each face as Moses’ shone
Shone not every face like Moses’ shone
When “face to face” with God?
When are we “face to face” with God?
For the narrative of the historical fact related in this poem, the reader is referred to “Cheever’s Journal of the Pilgrims.” For the story of the historical event described in this poem, the reader can refer to “Cheever’s Journal of the Pilgrims.” |
———
Sure, please provide the text you want me to modernize.
BY THOMAS FIZGERALD, EDITOR CITY ITEM.
BY THOMAS FIZGERALD, EDITOR CITY ITEM.
———
Sure! Please provide the text you'd like to modernize.
Dear mother, in the silent hours of night,
Dear mom, in the quiet hours of the night,
When stars around me shed their chastened light,
When the stars around me cast their softened light,
I think of thee, and mourn thou art not here,
I think of you, and I’m sad you’re not here,
With smile to bless, and kindly word to cheer.
With a smile to bless and a kind word to uplift.
Ah, mother, life is but a thorny way;
Ah, mom, life is just a difficult journey;
When longest, ’tis at best a little day;
When it's longest, it's at best just a short day;
A gleam of sunshine, and anon a cloud,
A flash of sunshine, and then a cloud,
The bridal robe, soon followed by the shroud.
The wedding gown, shortly followed by the burial cloth.
Dear mother, sadness fills my sleepless eye,
Dear mother, sadness fills my tired eyes,
And tears fast follow the unconscious sigh,
And tears quickly follow the unconscious sigh,
But still the heart, o’erwhelmed with heavy grief,
But still the heart, overwhelmed with deep sorrow,
In thought of thee, dear mother, finds relief.
In thinking of you, dear mother, I find comfort.
Dear mother, be thou still the watchful guide,
Dear mother, continue to be the watchful guide,
In honor’s path, of him who was thy pride;
In the path of honor, of him who was your pride;
So shall my feet, from snares of error free,
So my feet will be free from traps of mistakes,
Tread only paths of truth, toward Heaven and thee.
Tread only paths of truth, leading to Heaven and you.
AN APOLOGUE.
A Reconciliation.
———
Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
BY RICHARD PENN SMITH.
BY RICHARD PENN SMITH.
———
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
Thus spoke the gray-haired dervise. Selim was left to my care; his dying parents bequeathed him an ample fortune, and their example of virtue and affection. Such was his inheritance.
Thus spoke the gray-haired dervish. Selim was left in my care; his dying parents left him a sizable fortune and a legacy of virtue and love. That was his inheritance.
He was a dreamy boy, in whose soul the opposite passions reveled. Gentle as the dove, yet, under aggression, fierce as the tiger. He loved as angels love; hated as fiends hate. Framed as delicately as the gazelle, yet every sinew was endowed with the tenacity of steel. At the age of manhood, I, his old preceptor, bowed to the superior endowments of my pupil, but knew not the fountain of his knowledge.
He was a dreamy boy, full of conflicting emotions. Gentle like a dove, yet when provoked, fierce like a tiger. He loved with the purity of angels and hated with the intensity of demons. His body was as delicate as a gazelle, yet every muscle was as strong as steel. Now that he’s grown up, I, his old teacher, admired my student’s impressive talents but didn’t understand the source of his wisdom.
I have said he was a dreamy boy, yet he had made the broad pages of nature his book of knowledge, even while dreaming. The fertile earth presented her abundant lap overflowing with fruit to delight his palate; the flowers peered in his face with their variegated eyes, and sent forth their incense, even while he trod upon them. The cadence of the waterfall, the low twittering of the wearied bird as it flitted to its fledglings in the nest, and the murmuring of the passing breeze as it struggled through the grove, were to him a lullaby that charmed to sleep as the angels sleep. Nature was his mother, and she nursed him with play-things as her child.
I’ve described him as a dreamy boy, but he really made the vast pages of nature his guide even while lost in thought. The rich earth offered its bounty full of fruit to please his taste; the flowers looked up at him with their colorful petals and released their fragrance, even as he stepped on them. The sound of the waterfall, the soft chirping of the tired bird as it flew to its chicks in the nest, and the gentle rustle of the breeze as it passed through the trees were like a lullaby that lulled him to sleep just like angels. Nature was his mother, and she cared for him with toys like a loving parent.
I have seen him by the small streams composing songs to the music that the dimpled waters babbled, until his rosy cheeks dimpled and laughed in concert with the rippling brook, as if it were a thing of life, rejoicing in its existence, as his own pure heart rejoiced. They laughed and babbled together.
I have seen him by the small streams creating songs to the music that the rippling waters murmured, until his rosy cheeks dimpled and smiled along with the flowing brook, as if it were alive, celebrating its existence, just like his own pure heart celebrated. They laughed and chatted together.
On the wood-clad mountains, at midnight, when the elements battled, I have seen him straining his feeble voice to sound the master-key that attunes to universal harmony; and having caught it, he would spring like the antelope to a lofty waterfall to discover the same note there; and then turn up his bright face to the stars that smiled upon him, and laugh, expecting to hear them respond to his note as they revolved on their eternal axes. His dark eyes smiled, and the conscious stars smiled back in the heaven of his dark eyes, which danced with delight in the diamond rays of the stars.
On the wooden mountains, at midnight, when the elements clashed, I’ve seen him straining his weak voice to find the master note that connects to universal harmony; and once he caught it, he would leap like an antelope to a high waterfall to find that same note again; then he would lift his cheerful face to the stars that shone upon him and laugh, expecting to hear them respond to his note as they spun on their eternal axes. His dark eyes sparkled, and the aware stars smiled back in the depths of his dark eyes, which danced with joy in the diamond rays of the stars.
Flowers were books to him, and from every leaf he read wisdom fragrant with truth. He cultivated them as a father would his last child. The little birds were his companions, and every morning he joined their concert until the tiny minstrels seemed to imagine that he was the leader of their orchestra. All nature was to him one mighty minister, bestowing all, while he asked from nature no more than the blessed privilege of imitating her, by bestowing on his fellow man all in return. He had a dog, whose former owner had thrown into a stream to drown as worthless. Selim swam and saved the ill-looking cur, who followed him ever after until it appeared that instinct trod close upon the heel of reason. Selim in his turn, while bathing, became exhausted, and sinking beneath the stream, the dog plunged in and saved his dying master. Was this instinct or reason? It matters not, but Selim perceived that the Prophet had made his humanity toward a friendless dog the means of prolonging his own existence here. Despise not little things, cried Mehemet, for the smallest is of magnitude in the sight of the Prophet. A straw may break the back of the overburthened; one word may consign a man to poverty or prosperity, one deed to hell or heaven.
Flowers were like books to him, and from every leaf, he read wisdom filled with truth. He cared for them as a father would for his last child. The little birds were his friends, and every morning he joined their song until it seemed like they thought he was the conductor of their orchestra. To him, all of nature was one powerful force, giving abundantly, while he asked nothing from nature but the blessed privilege of imitating her by giving everything in return to his fellow man. He had a dog, whose previous owner had thrown it into a stream to drown because it was deemed worthless. Selim swam and saved the scruffy dog, who then followed him ever after, until it seemed that instinct was closely aligned with reason. Selim, while bathing, became tired and sank beneath the water, and the dog jumped in and saved its dying master. Was this instinct or reason? It doesn’t matter, but Selim realized that the Prophet had made his kindness toward a friendless dog the means of prolonging his own life. “Don’t underestimate the small things,” said Mehemet, “for what seems least is significant in the sight of the Prophet. A straw may break the back of the overloaded; one word can bring a man to poverty or prosperity, one act can lead to hell or heaven.”
Selim’s wants were few, his fortune ample, which he bestowed upon the deserving with as liberal a hand as it had been bestowed upon himself. Still he labored in the pursuit he had adopted, not for self-aggrandizement, but to assist others; and he knew not why man should be a sluggard while all nature is incessantly at work. The bee and ant work in their season—and even the spider too.
Selim had few desires and a lot of wealth, which he generously shared with those who deserved it, just as it had been shared with him. Yet, he continued to pursue his chosen path, not for his own fame, but to help others; he couldn't understand why anyone would be lazy when all of nature is constantly busy. The bee and ant work when it's their time—and even the spider does too.
His garden blossomed as Eden, and the flowers offered up their grateful incense even as they faded and died upon the universal altar of Nature’s God. His aviary from morn until night was vocal, and when the flaming chariot of the bright eye of day was whirled by fiery-footed steeds over the eastern hills, I have seen him with his flute, surrounded by nature’s tiny choristers pouring forth their matins until some note in the universal harmony touched the heart of his poor shaggy cur who sported around and tried to bark in unison. Then Selim laughed outright, and the birds stopped their hymns, and seemed to laugh with Selim, and the poor dog slunk away abashed, and slyly laughed at his miserable failure.
His garden bloomed like Eden, and the flowers released their sweet scent even as they wilted and died on the universal altar of Nature's God. His aviary was filled with sounds from morning until night, and when the bright sun rolled over the eastern hills like a fiery chariot, I saw him with his flute, surrounded by nature's little singers pouring out their morning songs until some note in the universal harmony touched the heart of his scruffy dog, who ran around trying to bark in tune. Then Selim laughed out loud, and the birds stopped their songs, seeming to laugh with him, while the poor dog slinked away embarrassed, secretly laughing at his dismal attempt.
He married the dark-eyed Biribi. Selim was a poet; his soul reveled alike in tempest or sunshine, and his voice was as musical as the wings of the bee when he distills honey. He possessed the sweets of the bee, and his sting also. Biribi was abjectly poor, but in Selim’s eyes as full of truth and as beautiful as the houries. He exclaimed, I will raise poverty above oppression, and place virtue where all her handmaids may minister to her enjoyment. Alas! it was but a young poet’s dream—and such dreams are too frequently disturbed by palpable agony. Thus spoke Mehemet.
He married the dark-eyed Biribi. Selim was a poet; his soul thrived in both storms and sunshine, and his voice was as melodic as a bee's wings when it makes honey. He had the sweetness of the bee, but also its sting. Biribi was extremely poor, but in Selim’s eyes she was as truthful and beautiful as the houris. He declared, "I will elevate poverty above oppression, and put virtue where all her helpers can support her joy." Unfortunately, it was just a young poet’s dream—and such dreams are often interrupted by harsh realities. Thus spoke Mehemet.
He had a friend who was his fellow-student while under my charge. Selim loved him as a brother, and when he married he requested Zadak to dwell with him. Neither house, garden, nor fields could be more beautiful, while his flocks and herds were nature’s ornaments. Such was Selim’s Eden.
He had a friend who studied with him while he was under my care. Selim loved him like a brother, and when he got married, he asked Zadak to live with him. Neither the house, garden, nor fields could be more beautiful, and his flocks and herds were nature’s decorations. That was Selim’s paradise.
Zadak borrowed a portion of his fortune, which he squandered; but the poor boy simply replied, “no matter, we require but little, and enough still remains to make us happy. Thank the Prophet for that which we still possess, and repine not for that which we have lost. We can labor with our fellow-men.”
Zadak borrowed a part of his fortune and wasted it; but the poor boy just said, “It doesn’t matter, we need very little, and we still have enough to be happy. Let’s be grateful for what we still have, and not regret what we’ve lost. We can work alongside others.”
Biribi became estranged from the pure being who fancied he had made in her bosom a nest for his dove-like heart to sing in. He awoke from a dream of repose to battle with the tempest. Zadak had betrayed him, and the gentle spirit of my boy was crushed between the sledge and the anvil; but the eternal fire that burnt within him, burst forth in one mighty blaze as the sledge fell; and even the sledge and the anvil rejoiced at the fire they had elicited from his heart’s blood.
Biribi became distant from the pure being who thought he had created a safe space for his gentle heart to thrive. He woke from a peaceful dream to face a storm. Zadak had betrayed him, and the soft spirit of my boy was trapped between the sledge and the anvil; but the eternal fire that burned within him erupted in one powerful blaze as the sledge fell; and even the sledge and the anvil celebrated the fire they had drawn from his heart's blood.
What was to be done? The question was soon settled. The dove had winged its way to heaven, but left the tiger on earth to punish the injuries done to the dove. Selim slew Zadak, and then walked to the tribunal to receive his sentence, knowing that an act that was approved by the immutable principle of eternal justice in heaven, would be pronounced a damning crime by drones who are fed to dole out punishment for breaking the conventional rules by which fools and knaves are linked together on earth. He confessed all before man as he had already confessed before God. Ignominious death was his sentence in the eye of his fellow-creature; but God changed his sentence to that of eternal life; he died of a broken-heart, and escaped man’s justice, tempered with degradation, and flew to the limpid and overflowing fountain—the bosom of his Creator for justice—knowing it to be a principle of eternity, and not of time.
What was to be done? The question was quickly resolved. The dove had flown up to heaven, but left the tiger on earth to punish the injuries done to the dove. Selim killed Zadak, and then went to the tribunal to hear his sentence, knowing that an act approved by the unchanging principle of eternal justice in heaven would be judged as a damning crime by bureaucrats who are paid to enforce the rules that bind fools and swindlers together on earth. He confessed everything before man as he had already confessed before God. An ignoble death was his sentence in the eyes of his fellow humans; but God changed that sentence to one of eternal life; he died of a broken heart and evaded human justice, which is tainted with degradation, and flew to the clear and abundant fountain—the embrace of his Creator for true justice—knowing it to be a principle of eternity, not of time.
I buried him beneath a cluster of trees, where he had pursued his studies. He had no mourners except myself and his dog. The grave of the rich man is seldom bedewed by the tears of his heirs; while the poor hard-working man may have many sincere mourners, provided they depended upon his daily labor for their bread. It was spring-time; I planted flowers from his garden over his grave, and placed his aviary among the trees. The birds sang and the flowers smiled as if he were still with them. One morning I missed his dog, and searched for him until the impulse of nature guided my footsteps to the boy’s grave. The dog was there, pillowed on a cluster of fragrant flowers—dying; big tears stood in his leadened eyes, while the little birds from the blooming trees, warbled his requiem. They knew the dog, and he knew the birds even while dying. The flowers were bedewed with his tears, and I buried him beside his master, beneath the flowers.
I buried him under a cluster of trees where he had pursued his studies. He had no mourners except for me and his dog. The grave of a wealthy man is rarely visited by the tears of his heirs, while the hardworking poor man might have many genuine mourners, especially if they relied on his daily labor for their bread. It was springtime; I planted flowers from his garden over his grave and placed his aviary among the trees. The birds sang and the flowers seemed to smile as if he were still with them. One morning, I noticed his dog was missing and searched for him until my instincts led me to the boy’s grave. The dog was there, resting on a cluster of fragrant flowers—dying; big tears filled his heavy eyes while the little birds in the blooming trees sang his requiem. They recognized the dog, and he recognized the birds even in his final moments. The flowers were soaked with his tears, and I buried him next to his master, beneath the flowers.
Autumn came; the little birds had taken wing; the grove was no longer vocal; the flowers had faded, and their fragrance had passed away. Well, I exclaimed, the rosy-fingered spring will return, leading the birds back to warble as usual, and the flowers will revive with their former fragrance and beauty? “And is my boy dead?” my soul shrieked. “No!” replied a voice, kindly, and it seemed to me as if the lips were smiling as the judgment passed the lips, “the boy is not dead, but sleepeth, awaiting his spring-time, when the birds will sing, and the flowers bloom for him again, and bloom for eternity.” Thus spoke the dervise, and his old frame chuckled with delight, for he was confident of the fulfillment of the promise.
Autumn arrived; the little birds had taken flight; the grove was silent; the flowers had wilted, and their scent had vanished. Well, I exclaimed, the rosy-fingered spring will come back, bringing the birds to sing as usual, and the flowers will bloom again with their past fragrance and beauty? “And is my boy dead?” my soul cried out. “No!” replied a voice gently, and it felt like the lips were smiling as the words were spoken, “the boy is not dead, but he is sleeping, waiting for his spring, when the birds will sing, and the flowers will bloom for him again, and bloom for eternity.” Thus spoke the dervish, and his old body chuckled with joy, for he was sure about the promise being fulfilled.
I reposed by his grave, said Mehemet, and had a vision, which was this. His grave opened, and he arose more beautiful than when in the bloom of manhood. There was a bright star just over his heart, and methought it was composed of the tears his dying dog had shed upon his grave, and I smiled in my sleep at the fantastic thought. The flowers sent forth their incense, and myriads of birds, as he ascended from his tomb, fluttered about him, leading the way, warbling their anthems; the gay flowers smiled at heaven, as if they were the eyes of the teeming earth, laughing their gratitude. The features of Selim became more benign as he ascended; the songs of the birds more seraphic, and the fragrance of the flowers more refreshing.
I lay by his grave, Mehemet said, and had a vision. His grave opened, and he rose, more beautiful than in the prime of his life. There was a bright star right over his heart, and I thought it was made of the tears his dying dog had shed on his grave, and I smiled in my sleep at that whimsical idea. The flowers released their scent, and countless birds fluttered around him as he rose from his tomb, leading the way and singing their songs; the colorful flowers seemed to smile up at the sky, as if they were the eyes of the fruitful earth, joyfully expressing their thanks. Selim's features became kinder as he ascended; the birds' songs grew more heavenly, and the fragrance of the flowers became even more refreshing.
Suddenly a cloud of inky darkness covered the face of the earth. Two ghastly figures emerged from it, with uplifted eyes, that were rayless, and supplicating hands that trembled with terror. Oh! what must that man be, exclaimed Mehemet, who trembles before the All-merciful, even while supplicating mercy! Selim cast a look of compassion upon the guilty pair, and tried to tear the star from his bosom to throw to them, but the more he strove, the brighter the star became—it illuminated his ascending spirit—and finding his efforts fruitless, he raised his radiant face toward the boundless blue canopy, cheered onward by the hymns of his little choristers through regions of light, and the teeming earth smiled as she poured forth her grateful incense, as if jealous that the disembodied spirit might forget the fragrance of this world while reveling in the atmosphere of heaven.
Suddenly, a cloud of deep darkness covered the earth. Two horrifying figures emerged from it, with upturned eyes that were void of light, and trembling hands that were filled with fear. "Oh! What must that man be," exclaimed Mehemet, "who shakes before the All-merciful, even while asking for mercy!" Selim looked at the guilty pair with compassion and tried to pull the star from his heart to give to them, but the harder he tried, the brighter the star shone—it uplifted his spirit. Realizing his efforts were in vain, he raised his glowing face toward the endless blue sky, encouraged by the songs of his little singers through realms of light, while the fertile earth smiled as it released its grateful fragrance, as if worried that the disembodied spirit might forget the beauty of this world while reveling in the atmosphere of heaven.
I heard a shriek of despair, and turning to the sea of darkness which was fearfully troubled, I beheld the guilty pair, desperately struggling in their agony against the angry billows. They struggled in vain. With a fiendlike shriek they disappeared, and sunk through a rayless abyss of doom, without even the tear of a dog to bewail their destiny. Selim soared upward, and still more effulgent became the heavens as he ascended. There was one mighty strain of seraphic music that filled the universe; the blue arch opened, from which issued a stream of light strong enough to restore vision to the rayless eyes of the ancient dead; then I awoke as I beheld Selim enter the eternal portals.
I heard a scream of despair, and as I turned to the dark sea that was fearfully stirred, I saw the guilty couple struggling in agony against the angry waves. They fought in vain. With a ghastly scream, they vanished, sinking into a formless abyss of doom, without even a dog's tear to mourn their fate. Selim soared upward, and the heavens became even brighter as he ascended. There was a powerful sound of angelic music that filled the universe; the blue sky opened up, from which a stream of light came forth, strong enough to restore sight to the blind eyes of the ancient dead; then I woke up as I saw Selim enter the eternal gates.
This, continued the old man, may be but a dream at present, but the time will come when it must be verified. He then slowly tottered to his cell to dream out the remnant of his existence.
This, the old man continued, might just be a dream for now, but there will come a time when it has to be proven true. He then slowly made his way to his cell to spend the rest of his life dreaming.
———
Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
BY PROFESSOR FROST.
BY PROF. FROST.
———
Please provide the text you'd like to modernize.

THE BLUE-BIRD.
The Blue-Bird is a great favorite with the farmer. Its principal food being beetles, spiders, grasshoppers, caterpillars, and other insects, he affords great assistance to the fruit-trees, and vegetables of all kinds. He is one of the earliest spring visiters, appearing in Pennsylvania in the latter end of February, and trilling forth his feeble though pleasing song more than a week before the other early visiters. The species ranges over a large extent of latitude, being found in the forty-eighth parallel, and southward to the tropics. They probably also migrate to the Bermudas and West Indies, and certainly pass the winter in our Southern States and Mexico. The common belief that this bird remains dormant during the winter in Pennsylvania, appears to be ill-founded; since the few who do not migrate, no doubt seek out some warmer shelter near man than is afforded by the bleakness of nature.
The Bluebird is a favorite among farmers. Its main diet consists of beetles, spiders, grasshoppers, caterpillars, and other insects, making it a great help to fruit trees and all kinds of vegetables. It’s one of the first birds to return in spring, showing up in Pennsylvania at the end of February, singing its soft but pleasant song more than a week before other early arrivals. This species is found over a large range, extending from the forty-eighth parallel down to the tropics. They likely migrate to Bermuda and the West Indies and definitely spend the winter in our Southern States and Mexico. The common belief that this bird hibernates during the winter in Pennsylvania seems to be incorrect; those few that don’t migrate likely find warmer shelter closer to humans than what the harsh outdoors can provide.
The early song of the Blue-Bird announces to the farmer the approach of spring. So gladdening is this to the rustic villager, that he generally takes every method to accommodate his familiar little companion, building boxes for him, exposing materials, and imitating his plaintive whistle as he hops along the furrow of the plough. The affection of the male bird for his mate is remarkable. “When he first begins his amours,” says an accurate observer, “it is pleasing to behold his courtship; his solicitude to please and to secure the favor of his beloved female. He uses the tenderest expressions, sits close by her, caresses, and sings to her his most endearing warblings. When seated together, if he espies an insect delicious to her taste he takes it up, flies with it to her, spreads his wings over her and puts it in her mouth.” On such occasions, should a rival stray within the hallowed limits he is treated without mercy, and the victor returns to warble out his strain of exultation.
The early song of the Bluebird signals to the farmer that spring is on its way. This brings such joy to the country villager that he typically goes out of his way to welcome his little friend, building boxes for him, laying out materials, and mimicking his sad whistle as he hops along the plowed field. The male bird's affection for his mate is quite notable. “When he first begins to court,” says an observant watcher, “it's a delight to see his courtship; his eagerness to impress and win the affection of his beloved female. He uses the gentlest words, sits close to her, cuddles, and sings her his sweetest songs. When they are together, if he spots an insect that she would enjoy, he picks it up, flies to her, spreads his wings over her, and offers it to her.” On such occasions, if a rival happens to come too close, he is dealt with harshly, and the victor returns to sing his song of triumph.
The nest of the Blue-Bird is generally made in the hollow of an old tree, or in the free quarters provided by man. The female lays five or six eggs, of a pale blue color, and raises two broods in a season. Their affection for their young is fully equal to that of the male for his mate, and when the hen is sitting the second time, the former brood is cherished and reared by the other parent. In the fall, when insect food becomes scarce, they eat berries, seeds, persimmons and other fruit. Their song is a soft and agreeable warble, uttered with open quivering wings. “In his motions and general character,” says Wilson, “he has great resemblance to the Robin Redbreast of Britain; and had he the brown olive of that bird, instead of his own blue, could scarcely be distinguished from him. Like him he is known to almost every child; and shows as much confidence in man, by associating with him in summer, as the other by his familiarity in winter. He is also of a mild and peaceful disposition, seldom fighting or quarreling with other birds. His society is courted by the inhabitants of the country, and few farmers neglect to provide for him in some suitable place a snug little summer-house, ready fitted and rent free. For this he more than sufficiently repays them by the cheerfulness of his song, and the multitude of injurious insects which he daily destroys. Toward fall, that is in the month of October, his song changes to a single plaintive note, as he passes over the yellow many-colored woods; and its melancholy air recalls to our minds the approaching decay of the face of nature. Even after the trees are stripped of their leaves, he still lingers over his native fields, as if loath to leave them.”
The Bluebird typically builds its nest in the hollow of an old tree or in the cozy spots provided by humans. The female lays five or six pale blue eggs and raises two broods each season. Their love for their young matches that of the male for his partner, and when the female is incubating her second brood, the first brood is cared for by the other parent. In the fall, when insects become scarce, they eat berries, seeds, persimmons, and other fruits. Their song is a soft, pleasant warble, sung with open, fluttering wings. “In his movements and overall nature,” Wilson says, “he closely resembles the Robin Redbreast of Britain; and if he had the brown olive of that bird instead of his blue, he would be hard to distinguish from him. Like the Robin, he is familiar to nearly every child and shows as much trust in humans in summer as the Robin does in winter with his friendliness. He also has a gentle and peaceful disposition, rarely fighting or arguing with other birds. People in the area welcome his company, and few farmers fail to set up a nice little summer house for him, ready to use and rent-free. In return, he more than makes up for it with his cheerful song and the many harmful insects he daily eliminates. As fall approaches, specifically in October, his song shifts to a single sad note while he flies over the colorful autumn woods, and its melancholic tone brings to mind the coming decline of nature. Even after the trees have lost their leaves, he continues to linger over his home fields, as if reluctant to leave them.
The Blue-Bird is nearly seven inches in length, with the wings remarkably full and broad. The upper part of the body, neck and head are sky-blue, inclining to purple. The under parts are chestnut, the bill and legs black, with portions of the same color about the wings, tail and sides. In the female the colors are less bright. The young are hardy, strong, and highly teachable. The Blue-Bird is not often subjected to the confinement of the cage.
The Blue-Bird is almost seven inches long, with wings that are impressively full and wide. The top part of its body, neck, and head are sky-blue, leaning towards purple. The undersides are chestnut, and the beak and legs are black, with some black coloring on the wings, tail, and sides. The female has less vibrant colors. The young are tough, strong, and very trainable. The Blue-Bird isn’t often kept in cages.

THE GROUND-ROBIN.
This bird is also known as the Towee-finch, the Tshe-wink and Pee-wink, names derived from its favorite notes. It is found in great numbers in woods and overgrown meadows, and sometimes along the banks of streams, and is both familiar and playful. A pair will sometimes roam for a great distance along a water-course, scratching for insects, worms or seeds, and encouraging each other by their simple cry of tow-wee, tow-wee. They sometimes forage along gardens or pea-patches. On such occasions, they behold the approach of man with but little concern, and fly off only when in danger of being taken. The species is found in Canada, and probably farther north among the Rocky Mountains, and southward throughout the United States. They are, however, more abundant east of the Alleghanies than to the west. Sometimes, but not often, they pass the winter in Pennsylvania, but are constantly in the milder States during that season.
This bird is also known as the Towee-finch, the Tshe-wink, and Pee-wink, names based on its favorite sounds. It can be found in large numbers in wooded areas and overgrown meadows, and sometimes along stream banks. It's both familiar and playful. A pair will sometimes travel a long way along a waterway, searching for insects, worms, or seeds, and encouraging each other with their simple call of tow-wee, tow-wee. They often forage in gardens or pea patches. On these occasions, they notice the approach of humans with little worry and only fly away when they feel threatened. This species is found in Canada, likely even farther north in the Rocky Mountains, and continues south throughout the United States. However, they are more common east of the Alleghanies than to the west. Occasionally, but not often, they spend the winter in Pennsylvania, but they are consistently found in the milder states during that season.
Their manner of building is rather peculiar; the nest being fixed on the ground, below the surface, and covered with leaves, or the shelter of an adjoining bush. It is rarely raised above the ground. The materials are fine bark, leaves, moss, dried grass and down. Sometimes part of the adjoining herbage is employed. The eggs are four or five in number, white, with a flesh color tint, and spotted with brown. In New England they raise but one brood, but in warm States two, the first in June, and the second during the following month. During this period they artfully draw the intruder from their charge, by pretending lameness, and feebly retreating as he pursues.
Their way of building is quite unique; the nest is set on the ground, just below the surface, and covered with leaves or sheltered by a nearby bush. It's rarely elevated off the ground. The materials used are fine bark, leaves, moss, dried grass, and down. Sometimes, they also use parts of the nearby plants. The eggs are typically four or five in number, white with a hint of flesh color, and speckled with brown. In New England, they only raise one brood, but in warmer states, they can have two, the first in June and the second in the following month. During this time, they cleverly distract intruders from their nest by pretending to be injured and feebly retreating as the intruder follows.
The Ground-Robin is about eight inches long, and eleven across the wings. The throat, neck, and whole upper part of the body is black, with feathers of the same color, interspersed with white, in the wings and tail. The belly is white, with bay thighs. In the female and young the black of the male is changed for olive brown, and there is less pure white in the tail and wings.
The Ground-Robin is about eight inches long and eleven inches wide at the wings. Its throat, neck, and entire upper body are black, with feathers of the same color mixed with white in the wings and tail. The belly is white, with reddish-brown thighs. In females and younger birds, the black found in males is replaced by olive brown, and there is less pure white in the tail and wings.
If honest love e’er merited reward,
If true love ever deserved a reward,
If worship win the meed of yore it won,
If worship earned the reward it used to,
I should be blest, since purer than the sun
I should be blessed, since I’m purer than the sun
The love my sighs and poesy record;
The love that my sighs and poems capture;
Yet ’tis not so: unwillingly are heard
Yet it’s not like that: they are heard unwillingly.
My vows, and all regardlessly are flung
My vows, and everything else, are thrown away.
Her eyes o’er burning lines wherein is sung
Her eyes over burning lines where it is sung
Her matchless beauty, and my grief is bared.
Her unmatched beauty, and my sorrow is exposed.
But yet I hope that some day she may deign
But I still hope that one day she might consider
To hearken to the tribute I have brought
To listen to the tribute I have brought
And smile at least return for all my tears.
And smile at least as a return for all my tears.
Still it may be I’ll languish here in vain
Still, I might waste away here for nothing.
Until that dread catastrophe is wrought,
Until that terrible disaster occurs,
When time shall harvest all its sheaf of years.
When time gathers all its years.

CROSS PURPOSES.
CROSS PURPOSES.
———
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
BY KATE.
BY KATE.
———
Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
[SEE ENGRAVING.]
[SEE ENGRAVING.]
It is rather a dangerous experiment, this sporting with the feelings of a sweetheart, as many a loving swain has found; as Andy Bell and Harry Lee found, when they indulged in a walk home from church with Lilly James and Aggy Moore, to the neglect of two sweet sisters, Jane and Florence May.
It’s quite a risky game to mess with a sweetheart’s feelings, as many a lovesick guy has discovered; just like Andy Bell and Harry Lee learned when they took a walk home from church with Lilly James and Aggy Moore, ignoring their two sweet sisters, Jane and Florence May.
Jane and Florence were the real sweethearts. Of the moonlight rambles they had enjoyed together; of the loving words whispered in the maidens’ ears; of the kisses beneath the shadows of old trees, stolen from half shrinking lips, we will say nothing. But such things had been. And even more. Mutual pledges of love had passed. Harry had vowed to Jane that, as she was the sweetest maiden in all the village, so she was to him the dearest; and Jane had drooped her eyes, and leaned closer to him, thus silently responding to the declaration of love; and when he took her hand, she let it linger in his warm clasp as if he had a right to its possession. And the same thing, slightly varied according to temperament, had happened with Andy and Florence. For months, the two young men were untiring in their attention to the sisters. Invariably, when the little congregation that worshiped in the village church on Sundays was dismissed, Andy and Harry were at the door, waiting for the expectant maidens, whom they as invariably attended home, lingering always by the way, to make the distance longer. And when the evening shadows fell in the winter, or the sun sunk low toward the western hills in the spring and summer time, at the waning of the Sabbath, the young men were sure to make their appearance at the quiet cottage home of the happy sisters.
Jane and Florence were the real sweethearts. They shared moonlight walks together, whispered sweet nothings in each other's ears, and exchanged stolen kisses beneath the shadows of old trees. We won’t go into detail about those moments, but they certainly happened. And there was more. They made mutual promises of love. Harry declared to Jane that she was the sweetest girl in the village, making her the most special to him, and Jane gazed down, leaning closer to him, silently accepting his confession. When he took her hand, she let it rest in his warm grip as if he had every right to hold it. The same sort of thing, with slight variations based on their personalities, happened with Andy and Florence. For months, the two guys were relentless in their attention to the sisters. Every Sunday, as the little congregation wrapped up at the village church, Andy and Harry would be at the door, eagerly waiting for the sisters they always walked home, taking their time to stretch out the journey. And as winter evenings fell or the sun set over the western hills in spring and summer, right when the Sabbath was winding down, the young men would definitely show up at the cozy cottage home of the happy sisters.
Thus it had been for months, and all the village knew that they were sweethearts; and it was even said—how the intelligence was gained we know not—that, at the next Christmas, there would be a double wedding in Heathdale. Thus it was, when, one bright Sunday morning, as Andy Bell and Harry Lee were on their way to church, the former, who was in a gayer humor than usual, said, laughing as he spoke—
Thus it had been for months, and everyone in the village knew they were a couple; it was even rumored—how the news got out, we can't say—that there would be a double wedding in Heathdale the following Christmas. So, one bright Sunday morning, as Andy Bell and Harry Lee were on their way to church, Andy, who was in a happier mood than usual, laughed as he spoke—
“Suppose we plague the girls a little after meeting?”
“Maybe we can tease the girls a bit after we meet?”
“How?” asked Harry.
"How?" Harry asked.
“If you’ll walk home with Aggy Moore, I’ll play the gallant to Lilly James.”
“If you walk home with Aggy Moore, I’ll be the gentleman for Lilly James.”
“Agreed,” was the thoughtless reply.
"Agreed," was the mindless reply.
“And yet,” said Andy, “I wouldn’t give the little finger of Florence for Lilly’s whole body.”
“And yet,” said Andy, “I wouldn’t trade a finger of Florence for all of Lilly.”
“Nor would I give Jane’s little finger for a dozen Aggy Moores.”
“Nor would I trade Jane’s little finger for a dozen Aggy Moores.”
Even at this early stage of the affair, both parties half repented; but neither felt like proposing to give up the little frolick agreed upon.
Even at this early stage of the situation, both sides were somewhat remorseful; however, neither wanted to suggest backing out of the fun they had planned.
During the service the young lovers found their eyes meeting those of their sweethearts with accustomed frequency. But neither Andy nor Harry felt as comfortable as usual. Besides being about to deprive themselves of a long enjoyed pleasure, both felt misgivings as to the effect of their temporary desertion and disappointment of the expectant maidens.
During the service, the young lovers frequently caught the eyes of their sweethearts. However, neither Andy nor Harry felt as at ease as they usually did. Along with the fact that they were about to miss out on a long-loved enjoyment, both were worried about how their temporary absence would affect the eagerly waiting young women.
At last the benediction was said, and the congregation began moving toward the door. Andy and Harry were out before the girls.
At last, the blessing was given, and the congregation started heading toward the door. Andy and Harry got out before the girls.
“Shall we do it?” asked the former.
“Should we go for it?” asked the former.
“Oh, certainly,” replied Harry. And yet this was not said with the best grace in the world.
“Oh, definitely,” replied Harry. But it wasn't said very graciously.
“There’s Aggy,” whispered Andy.
“There’s Aggy,” Andy whispered.
“I see,” returned Harry, moving forward, as Aggy stepped from the church-door. Just behind her was Jane, with her bright, dancing eyes, and lips just parting in a smile, as she caught sight of her lover. She moved forward more quickly, but stopped suddenly. Harry had spoken to Aggy, and was now walking away by her side. Just then Lilly James came forth, and Andy, crossing before Florence, who appeared at the same time, bowed to the maiden, and seeming not to see Florence, moved away from the church-door, smiling and chatting with a free and careless air. Neither of the young men looked behind to see the effect of all this upon the two young girls. But, to some extent, they imagined their feelings, and the picture fancy presented was not the most agreeable to contemplate.
“I see,” Harry said as he stepped forward while Aggy came out of the church doorway. Right behind her was Jane, with her bright, sparkling eyes and lips just parting into a smile when she noticed her boyfriend. She hurried toward him but suddenly stopped. Harry had talked to Aggy and was now walking away beside her. At that moment, Lilly James came out, and Andy, passing in front of Florence, who appeared at the same time, bowed to the young woman and, seeming not to notice Florence, moved away from the church doorway, laughing and chatting casually. Neither of the young men looked back to see how this affected the two young girls. Still, they had some idea of their feelings, and the mental image they conjured was not particularly pleasant to think about.
It required an effort on the part of both Andy and Harry to continue to play the agreeable to the two young ladies they had substituted thus temporarily, and in sport, for their sweethearts, long enough to see them fairly home. They did not meet again until toward evening, and then each was on his way to seek the cottage-home of the one loved most dearly of any thing in the wide world.
It took effort from both Andy and Harry to keep up the act for the two young ladies they had temporarily replaced, in a playful way, for their sweethearts, long enough to escort them home. They didn't see each other again until later in the evening, and then each was on his way to find the cottage home of the one he loved most dearly in the whole world.
“I wonder what they will say?” was uttered by Andy, in a doubting tone, as they moved along.
“I wonder what they'll say?” Andy said, sounding doubtful, as they moved along.
“Goodness knows! I’m afraid Jane took it hard,” remarked Harry. “I saw her countenance change as I turned to walk with Aggy.”
“Honestly! I’m worried Jane took it really hard,” remarked Harry. “I noticed her expression change as I turned to walk with Aggy.”
“It was a foolish prank, to make the best of it. But we must laugh it off with them.”
“It was a silly prank, to make the best of it. But we have to laugh it off with them.”
“I rather think we shall be paid back in our own coin,” said Harry. “Jane, I know, has a little spice about her.”
“I think we’ll get a taste of our own medicine,” said Harry. “Jane definitely has a bit of attitude.”
And Harry was not far wrong. When the two young men arrived at the cottage, and entered in their usual familiar way, the room where the maidens sat, they were received in a manner not in the least agreeable to their feelings. Both Jane and Florence had been deeply hurt by the conduct of their lovers; and both had indulged freely during the afternoon in the luxury of tears. The meaning of what had happened, they couldn’t tell. Had all this appearance of affection been a mere counterfeit? Were they the victims of a heartless coquetry? Or had Lilly and Aggy, through some strange influence, won the hearts of their lovers?
And Harry wasn't far off. When the two young men arrived at the cottage and walked in as they usually did, they found the room where the girls were sitting had a vibe that was anything but welcoming. Both Jane and Florence had been really hurt by how their boyfriends acted, and they had both spent the afternoon crying. They couldn't understand what had happened. Had all that affection just been fake? Were they the victims of some cruel game? Or had Lilly and Aggy somehow enchanted their boyfriends?
Great was the relief experienced by the troubled sisters when, on the waning of the Sabbath, they saw their truant swains approaching as usual. But, with this sense of relief, came a maidenly indignation, and a determination to resent the wanton slight that had been put upon them. Clouds were on the faces once so smiling and happy, when the young men entered, and their presence, so far from dispersing these clouds, only caused them to grow darker. It was in vain that every effort was made to remove them; not a sun-ray came to dispel their gloomy shadows. Explanations were made. The apparent slight was acknowledged as only a merry jest. However this relieved the oppressed hearts of the maidens, it did not lighten up their sober faces. Forgiveness and smiles were not to come so easily.
The troubled sisters felt a huge sense of relief when, at the end of the Sabbath, they saw their wayward lovers approaching as usual. But along with this relief came a sense of youthful indignation and a decision to retaliate against the thoughtless slight they had experienced. Their faces, once so bright and cheerful, were now clouded when the young men arrived, and instead of clearing the gloom, their presence made it even heavier. Despite their attempts to lift the mood, not a single ray of sunshine broke through the dark shadows. Explanations were offered. The apparent slight was dismissed as just a playful joke. While this eased the burden on the maidens' hearts, it didn’t brighten their serious expressions. Forgiveness and smiles weren’t going to come easily.
Andy affected to treat the whole matter lightly, and rather jested with Florence; but Harry’s sweetheart seemed so deeply grieved and wounded, that he had little to say after the first few efforts at reconciliation. Finally, the young men went away, apparently unforgiven; and all parties, for the next week, were unhappy enough. Sunday came again; and now the doubt in the minds of the young men was, whether, if they offered to go home as usual with Jane and Florence, they would be permitted by the offended maidens to do so. This doubt was, in a measure, dispelled during the morning service, for more than a dozen times did Andy catch a stealthy glance from Florence, in which was a beam of forgiveness; and the same thing happened to Harry as he turned his eyes frequently upon Jane. At last the service ended; and, as the young girls passed from the door, their lovers were beside them as usual. There was no repulse. The maidens were too glad to have them there once more. But, the feelings of each were sobered. Evening came, and they met as before. Their intercourse was tender but not joyous as it had been. And thus it was for weeks ere their hearts lost a sense of oppression. The reader may be sure that there were no more games at cross purposes after this. The lovers were cured of all inclination to indulge further in that species of pastime.
Andy pretended to take the whole situation lightly and joked with Florence, but Harry’s girlfriend seemed so hurt and upset that he had little to say after his initial attempts to mend things. Eventually, the young men left, apparently without being forgiven, and all involved were quite unhappy for the next week. Sunday rolled around again, and the young men wondered if they would be allowed to walk home with Jane and Florence as usual. Their uncertainty was somewhat relieved during the morning service, as Andy caught a discreet glance from Florence more than a dozen times, each one reflecting forgiveness, and Harry also experienced the same with Jane whenever he looked her way. Finally, the service concluded, and as the young women exited, their partners were right next to them as always. There was no rejection; the girls were just happy to have them back. However, the mood was more serious for everyone. Evening arrived, and they met up again. Their interactions were tender but lacked the previous joy. This continued for weeks until their hearts finally felt lighter. The reader can be certain that there were no more misunderstandings after this. The couples had lost any desire to engage in such games again.
ON BURNING SOME OLD JOURNALS AND LETTERS.
ON BURNING SOME OLD JOURNALS AND LETTERS.
———
No text provided to modernize.
BY THE LATE WALTER HERRIES, ESQ.
BY THE LATE WALTER HERRIES, ESQ.
———
Understood. Please provide the text you would like to have modernized.
Ay, let them perish—why recall
Let them perish—why remember
Dreams of a by-gone day?
Dreams of a past era?
Why lift Oblivion’s funeral pall
Why lift Oblivion's funeral shroud
Only to find decay?
Just to find decay?
The heart of youth lies buried there,
The heart of youth is buried there,
With all its hopes and fears,
With all its hopes and fears,
Its burning joys, its wild despair,
Its intense joys, its wild despair,
Its agonies and tears.
Its pain and tears.
A light has vanished from the earth,
A light has disappeared from the earth,
A glory left the sky,
A glory vanished from the sky,
Since first within my soul had birth
Since it was first born in my soul
Those visions pure and high;
Those pure and lofty visions;
Or is it that mine eye, grown dim,
Or is it that my eye, becoming dim,
Hath lost the power to trace
Hath lost the ability to track
The glory of the Seraphim
The glory of the Seraphim
Within life’s holy place?
In life's sacred space?
Methinks I stand midway between
I think I stand halfway between
The future and the past,
The future and the past.
The onward path is dimly seen,
The way forward is barely visible,
Behind me clouds are cast;
Clouds are cast behind me;
Why should I seek to pierce that gloom
Why should I try to break through that darkness?
And call the buried host
And call the lost soul
Of haunting memories from the tomb—
Of haunting memories from the grave—
Each one a tortured ghost?
Each one a troubled soul?
I could not look upon the page,
I couldn’t look at the page,
With eloquence o’erfraught,
With excessive eloquence,
Where, ere my head had grown so sage,
Where, before my head had become so wise,
My heart its wild will wrought;
My heart is wild and restless;
I could not—would not—ponder now
I can't—won't—think about it now
O’er my youth’s wayward madness,
Through my youthful wildness,
Which left no stain on soul or brow,
Which left no mark on the soul or forehead,
Yet shrouded life in sadness.
Yet cloaked in sadness.
Ay, let them perish!—from the dream
Ay, let them perish!—from the dream
Of Passion’s wasted hour
Of passion's wasted hour
There comes no retrospective gleam,
No looking back shines through,
No spectre of the flower:
No ghost of the flower:
The treasured wealth of Eastern kings
The valued riches of Eastern rulers
Enriched their burial fire,
Enhanced their funeral pyre,
And thus my heart’s most precious things
And so the most important things in my heart
Shall build its funeral pyre.
Will build its funeral pyre.
———
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
BY “SIMON.”
BY "SIMON."
———
I'm ready to assist with modernizing your text. Please provide the phrases you'd like me to work on.
CHAPTER I.
A strange old man was my Uncle Tom. He was my father’s only and elder brother, and more than all, he was a bachelor; not one of those sour specimens of humanity who are continually railing at everybody and every thing—more especially “the sex”—but a hearty, hale, good-natured gentleman of the old school, straight as a poplar, and his heart had as many green leaves withal. He was still a boy in feeling, though winter had begun to spread its snows over his head. He was far from hating women, though when he talked of them, or thought of them, a look of sadness would sometimes overspread his countenance; and when he saw some fairy phantom that had not yet escaped her “teens,” in the full flush of maiden grace and beauty, old recollections seemed to come over him with a deep and maddening influence.
A strange old man was my Uncle Tom. He was my father's only and older brother, and more than anything, he was a bachelor; not one of those grumpy types who constantly complain about everyone and everything—especially “the ladies”—but a cheerful, strong, good-natured gentleman of the old school, as straight as a poplar, and his heart was full of life. He still felt like a boy, even though winter had started to cover his head with gray hair. He wasn't at all hateful toward women, but when he talked about them or thought about them, a look of sadness would sometimes cross his face; and when he saw some young girl just out of her teens, in the prime of her beauty and grace, old memories seemed to wash over him with a deep and intense feeling.
No one ever told me the cause of this temporary dejection, and Uncle Tom seemed unwilling to be questioned concerning it. There needed no questioning. From our cottage, a smooth-worn path led across the fields to the village church-yard, which lay at about a quarter of a mile distant. Passing through a gap in the wall, it wound among the grass-grown hillocks, and stopped abruptly before a small, gray stone, which stood in the corner nearest the church, and on which this simple epitaph was engraved: Mary, æt. 18. This told his whole story; for the small, gray stone was overgrown with lichens and mosses, and I remember the solitary pathway when but a child.
No one ever explained to me why I was feeling down for a little while, and Uncle Tom didn't seem open to questions about it. There was no need to ask. From our cottage, a well-worn path stretched across the fields to the village churchyard, which was about a quarter of a mile away. It went through a gap in the wall, meandered among the grassy mounds, and suddenly stopped at a small, gray stone in the corner closest to the church, where this simple inscription was carved: Mary, aged 18. That said it all; the small gray stone was covered in lichens and moss, and I remember that lonely path from when I was just a kid.
Uncle Tom was not rich, but he had enough to satisfy all his wants. He had always lived with us since my remembrance, and we all had a mysterious love and veneration for him, which we could but half explain. His little room on the south-west corner of the house we never entered without a special invitation; not because we stood in any fear of him, but because we respected his quiet, half-eccentric manner, and were not willing to disturb his solitary studies and meditations. We were often invited there of an evening, for Uncle Tom liked to have young, happy people around him. He used to say it made him young again, and caused his silver hairs to hide themselves; and he thought a man should always have the heart of a child, no matter how much experience and life-labor had whitened his head.
Uncle Tom wasn't wealthy, but he had enough to meet all his needs. He had always lived with us for as long as I can remember, and we all felt a mysterious love and respect for him that we could barely explain. We never entered his little room in the southwest corner of the house without a special invitation; not because we were afraid of him, but because we admired his quiet, somewhat quirky nature, and we didn't want to interrupt his solitary studies and reflections. He often invited us there in the evenings, as Uncle Tom enjoyed being around young, happy people. He used to say it made him feel young again and helped his gray hairs disappear; he believed a man should always keep a child's heart, no matter how much life experience and hard work had turned his hair white.
During our visits to his study, we were at liberty to handle every thing which came within our reach, and the room was generally in a sweet confusion when we left it. Yet this did not trouble him, it rather pleased him the more. In truth he was so good-natured that nothing could vex him; and I remember one evening when he pulled sister Ruth’s doll out of his great horn inkstand, where it stood, heels upward, like a pearl-diver, his only exclamation was, “Just as I used to be—children all over!”
During our visits to his study, we were free to touch everything within our reach, and the room was usually left in a delightful mess when we left. However, this didn’t bother him; it actually made him happy. He was so good-natured that nothing could upset him. I remember one evening when he pulled sister Ruth’s doll out of his big horn inkstand, where it was stuck, upside down like a pearl diver. His only comment was, “Just like I used to be—kids everywhere!”
Directly opposite the great arm-chair, where he usually sat during the day, hung a picture; yet it was not for us to see. A plain blue curtain was always drawn over it, which hung as silently, and always in the same folds, as if it had not been withdrawn for many years. I knew it was the portrait of a young girl, and very beautiful; for one evening, when, according to invitation, we were in the study playing the mischief with every thing that came under our hands, a slight breeze from the west window fluttered and raised the curtain, and revealed the picture to me by the dim light of the study-lamp. I, of course, did not know who it was intended to represent, but it was always connected in my mind with the solitary path to the church-yard; and I always thought of her as the Mary of the little gray stone; yet I never spoke of it to any one, not even sister Ruth. It seemed something sacred, something which I ought not to know, and that the knowledge thus accidentally acquired ought not to be divulged by me.
Directly across from the big armchair where he usually sat during the day, there was a picture; but it was not for us to see. A simple blue curtain was always drawn over it, hanging quietly and consistently in the same folds, as if it hadn't been pulled back in many years. I knew it was the portrait of a young girl, and she was very beautiful; because one evening, when we were invited into the study and were getting into mischief with everything we touched, a slight breeze from the west window lifted the curtain and revealed the picture to me by the dim light of the study lamp. Of course, I didn't know who it was meant to represent, but I always associated her with the lonely path to the cemetery; and I thought of her as the Mary of the little gray stone; yet I never mentioned it to anyone, not even sister Ruth. It felt like something sacred, something I shouldn't know, and that the knowledge I accidentally gained shouldn't be shared by me.
But the pleasantest thing of all was, when Uncle Tom came down into the kitchen of a winter’s evening, and told one of the beautiful stories which he could relate so well. Ah! no one could tell stories like Uncle Tom. He would enter into the subject so earnestly, that we took every thing for truth, and laughed or cried, as the nature of the case demanded; and many a time in the midst of a sad passage, my father has let the fire go out of his pipe before it was half smoked, and I have seen the tears stream down sister Ruth’s cheek, and heard her sob as if some great misfortune were hanging over some one of us; and I have known Uncle Tom’s voice to grow tremulous; and his lip quiver, as if something in the narrative lay near his heart, but by a powerful effort he would always master his feelings and go calmly on with his story.
But the best part was when Uncle Tom would come down to the kitchen on a winter evening and share one of his amazing stories that he told so well. No one could tell stories like Uncle Tom. He got so into the story that we believed everything as if it were true, laughing or crying depending on what was happening; many times during a sad part, my dad has let the fire go out in his pipe before finishing it, and I’ve seen tears streaming down sister Ruth's cheek, hearing her sob as if something terrible was about to happen to one of us. I’ve noticed Uncle Tom’s voice tremble and his lip quiver, as if something in the story touched his heart, but with a strong effort, he would always get himself together and continue with his tale.
I shall try to report some of these stories at second hand, narrating carefully as my memory serves, always in Uncle Tom’s words; but they will be nothing so good as when he, with his low musical voice and earnest manner, related them to our little family, who, in likening silence formed a half circle around the huge walnut logs that blazed and simmered on the kitchen hearth.
I’ll try to share some of these stories from what I remember, carefully telling them in Uncle Tom’s words. But they won’t be nearly as good as when he, with his soft musical voice and sincere manner, told them to our small family, who sat in quiet half-circle around the big walnut logs that crackled and glowed on the kitchen hearth.
It was the last night of December, and the north wind howled around the chimney, and the icicles clattered on the eaves and dropped against the casement with a tip-tap, like wayfarers asking admittance. A great fire of logs was blazing on the hearth, and the half circle was almost formed. On one side of the fire-place sat father, double-shotting his black tobacco-pipe. Next him was mother, just turning the heel of a stocking. Sister Ruth occupied the next chair, and she was very busy working a wash-woman’s register on the top of a bachelor’s pincushion; beside her sat the bachelor for whom this piece of domestic goods was working. He was a cousin, and bore the family name—Charley, we called him. He and Ruth seemed to enjoy each other’s society very much, and passed the greater part of their leisure time together. My place was next to Cousin Charley, and on my left hand the vacant arm-chair was waiting for Uncle Tom—to complete the family circle.
It was the last night of December, and the north wind howled around the chimney, while icicles clattered on the eaves and dropped against the window with a soft tip-tap, like travelers asking to come in. A big fire of logs was blazing on the hearth, and the half circle of seating was almost complete. On one side of the fireplace sat Dad, packing his black tobacco pipe. Next to him was Mom, just turning the heel of a stocking. Sister Ruth occupied the next chair, busy working on a wash-woman’s register on top of a bachelor’s pincushion; beside her sat the bachelor for whom this piece of household work was being made. He was a cousin, and shared the family name—Charley, we called him. He and Ruth seemed to enjoy each other’s company a lot, spending most of their free time together. My place was next to Cousin Charley, and on my left, the empty armchair was waiting for Uncle Tom—to complete the family circle.
At length the door opened, and the pleasant old man appeared. He entered rubbing his hands and smiling most benignantly. Every chair moved about an inch, as if to make room for him, though each one knew there was room enough already. Father lighted his pipe, and mother turned the heel; sister Ruth left off her embroidery in the middle of “shirts,” and Cousin Charley gave his chair a hitch nearer to her, while I sat quite still. Even the blazing logs on the fire gave an extra hiss and flare, as if they, too, were making preparations to listen attentively. Uncle Tom, with a few pleasant words, and a great many pleasant smiles, took his accustomed seat and commenced the evening entertainment in these words:
At last, the door opened, and the friendly old man walked in. He entered, rubbing his hands and smiling warmly. Every chair scooted over a bit, as if to make space for him, even though they all knew there was plenty of room. Dad lit his pipe, and Mom turned to her knitting; Sister Ruth stopped her embroidery in the middle of making "shirts," and Cousin Charley nudged his chair closer to hers, while I remained completely still. Even the crackling logs in the fire seemed to sizzle and pop more, as if they were preparing to listen intently. Uncle Tom, with a few kind words and a lot of warm smiles, took his usual seat and started the evening's entertainment with these words:
About five miles from Boston, on one of the great thoroughfares leading to the city, there used to stand an old-fashioned country-seat. It was placed somewhat back from the road, and screened from the dust by a thick-set hawthorn-hedge, which grew as straight and regular as brick-work. The walks within were laid out with the same regularity and neatness, and lead with many a labyrinthine turn through the whole premises. Now it took you by an oval pond, where the bright scales of gold fish glanced in the sun; now among flower-beds formed into Catharine-wheels and gothic crosses; then away among groves and trellises almost impervious to the sun. There were a great many beautiful things that I shall not attempt to tell you of. Every thing was beautiful, and proclaimed a wealthy proprietor, even to the silver plate on the front door, bearing in bold writing-hand, the name, “John Maynard.” He was rich—John Maynard was a retired merchant. In the full flush of commercial prosperity, his beloved wife had fallen into the quiet sleep of death. After that, business grew irksome to him; he could not bear the busy hum of the city; the home where he had been happy, was so no more to him; and taking with him his oldest and most trusty clerk, he, with his only child, Alice, removed to this quiet spot. The care of his property was left almost entirely to his tried and honest clerk, David Deans; his own time was occupied either in his study or in the society of his daughter, who, being an only child, was, of course, indulged in all her little whims and fancies, until she had assumed the reins of government, and was nearly spoiled.
About five miles from Boston, on one of the main roads leading to the city, there used to be an old-fashioned country house. It was set back a bit from the road and shielded from the dust by a thick hawthorn hedge that grew as straight and regular as brickwork. The paths inside were laid out with the same regularity and neatness, winding in many labyrinthine turns throughout the property. At times, it took you past an oval pond where the bright scales of goldfish sparkled in the sun; at other times, among flowerbeds shaped like Catherine wheels and gothic crosses; and then into groves and trellises that were almost impenetrable to sunlight. There were numerous beautiful things that I won’t attempt to describe. Everything was lovely and revealed a wealthy owner, even the silver plate on the front door that boldly displayed the name, “John Maynard.” He was rich—John Maynard was a retired merchant. At the peak of his commercial success, his beloved wife passed away peacefully. After that, business became tiring for him; he couldn’t stand the bustling noise of the city; the home where he had once been happy was no longer that for him; so he moved, along with his oldest and most trusted clerk, to this quiet place with his only child, Alice. The care of his property was mostly left to his reliable and honest clerk, David Deans; his own time was spent either in his study or with his daughter, who, being an only child, was indulged in all her little whims and fancies until she had taken control and was nearly spoiled.
One evening Mr. Maynard, or Old John, as he was familiarly called, sat on the western piazza as the sun was setting. He looked the hale and hearty old gentleman, one before whom care and trouble would vanish like the thin spiral clouds of cigar smoke, which ever and anon he puffed from between his lips. Yet withal he had a look of determination, something which said he would have things his own way when he desired it; and yet he had a way of gaining his ends so pleasantly and adroitly, that no one knew his intentions until they were accomplished.
One evening, Mr. Maynard, or Old John, as everyone called him, was sitting on the western porch while the sun was setting. He looked like a strong and healthy old man, someone who could make worries and troubles disappear like the thin spiral clouds of cigar smoke he occasionally puffed out. Despite that, he had a determined look, something that said he would get his way when he wanted it; yet, he managed to achieve his goals so smoothly and pleasantly that no one realized what he was up to until it was done.
Puff, puff, there he sat smoking away and thinking of something very pleasant, no doubt, for a smile would occasionally play round the corners of his mouth, and he would rub his hands together with infinite satisfaction.
Puff, puff, there he sat, smoking and thinking about something really nice, no doubt, because a smile would sometimes appear at the corners of his mouth, and he would rub his hands together with total satisfaction.
Soon a light step was heard in the hall, and his daughter, Alice, appeared.
Soon, a light step was heard in the hallway, and his daughter, Alice, walked in.
Everybody said Alice was a beauty; and so far everybody told the truth. Her dark hair and dark eyes, and delicate complexion would win many a heart that had sworn eternal hostility to her sex. And then she was as full of life as of beauty, and had such winning ways, that nothing could resist her. She inherited from her father a slight vein of willfulness, and it was really a pleasure to see them contending together, Old John in his humorous, quiet way, bringing up irresistible arguments, and she, dashing them all to pieces by the most illogical processes imaginable; and he would generally laugh and let her have her own way.
Everyone said Alice was gorgeous; and so far, everyone was telling the truth. Her dark hair and dark eyes, along with her delicate complexion, could win over many a heart that had sworn to never like her gender. Plus, she was as full of life as she was of beauty, with such charming ways that no one could resist her. She inherited a touch of stubbornness from her father, and it was genuinely delightful to watch them go back and forth, Old John in his humorous, quiet way presenting compelling arguments, while she knocked them all down using the most illogical reasoning imaginable; and he would usually laugh and let her have her way.
“Papa,” said she, “why did you send David Deans away? I’m sure it was very cruel of you. He has lived with us so long, and is so quiet and industrious! I’m sure it will break his heart. And then, besides, his poor sister will have to go into service again. It is too bad, I declare—”
“Dad,” she said, “why did you send David Deans away? I’m sure it was really cruel of you. He’s been living with us for so long, and he’s so quiet and hardworking! I’m sure it will break his heart. Plus, his poor sister will have to go back into service again. It’s just awful, I swear—”
“Now don’t, Ally,” said Old John, passing his arm quietly around his daughter’s waist, and talking in the best humor imaginable, “don’t trouble yourself about David. What do you know about business? You take care of the women-servants, and see that we have tea on the table by seven o’clock exactly, for I expect the new clerk every minute. I’ll take care of David—”
“Now don’t, Ally,” said Old John, wrapping his arm calmly around his daughter’s waist and speaking in the best mood possible, “don’t worry about David. What do you know about business? You handle the women staff, and make sure we have tea on the table by seven o’clock sharp, because I expect the new clerk any minute. I’ll handle David—”
“I know I shan’t like the new clerk,” said she, pouting.
"I know I won't like the new clerk," she said, pouting.
“Well, who wants you to like him, little minx?” said Old John, at the same time drawing her closer to him, and giving her a hearty kiss.
“Well, who cares if you like him, little minx?” said Old John, pulling her closer and giving her a big kiss.
“But I shall hate him,” continued she, determined to be obstinate.
“But I will hate him,” she continued, set on being stubborn.
“Well, hate him if you will,” replied her father, not in the least angry; “but I can tell you he is a very lively fellow, and not accustomed to be hated by the ladies. However, you had better hate him. You must reserve all your love for Harry Wilson, you know.”
“Well, go ahead and hate him if you want,” her father replied, not angry at all; “but I can tell you he’s a very lively guy, and the ladies usually don’t hate him. Still, it’s probably best if you do hate him. You need to save all your love for Harry Wilson, you know.”
“Oh, that dreadful Harry Wilson,” exclaimed Alice, struggling to throw off her father’s arm, by which he still held her in close confinement. “Pray don’t talk of him again.”
“Oh, that awful Harry Wilson,” Alice exclaimed, trying to shake off her father’s arm, which still held her tightly. “Please don’t mention him again.”
“And why not?” said Old John; “he is to be your husband, you know.” And a smile, half merry, half serious, played over his features as he said this. “His father and I were old schoolmates, and he would die of grief if he thought we were not to be brothers after all.”
“And why not?” said Old John; “he’s going to be your husband, you know.” A smile, part cheerful and part serious, crossed his face as he said this. “His father and I were old schoolmates, and he would be heartbroken if he thought we weren’t going to be brothers after all.”
“His son and I were never old schoolmates, at all events,” exclaimed Alice, still struggling, but in vain. Old John held her fast, and his merry face settled into a serious, earnest expression as he added,
“His son and I were never schoolmates, anyway,” Alice exclaimed, still struggling, but in vain. Old John held her tightly, and his cheerful face turned serious as he added,
“Besides, he once saved my life.”
“Besides, he once saved my life.”
Alice answered nothing. There was something in the manner in which he said these words, as well as in the meaning of the words themselves, which completely subdued her. The tears beamed in her beautiful dark eyes; she threw her arms round his neck and rested her head on his shoulder; her long, black locks streamed over his bosom—yet she said nothing.
Alice didn't say anything. There was something in the way he spoke those words, along with the words' meaning, that completely overwhelmed her. Tears shone in her beautiful dark eyes; she wrapped her arms around his neck and rested her head on his shoulder; her long, black hair flowed over his chest—yet she remained silent.
Old John drew her closer to him and kissed her tenderly.
Old John pulled her closer and kissed her gently.
“There, Ally, dear,” he said, “we wont talk any more about it now. I know you will do all you can to make your old father happy.”
“There, Ally, dear,” he said, “we won't talk about it anymore right now. I know you'll do everything you can to make your old dad happy.”
Still she said nothing, but clung very close to him.
Still, she said nothing but held on tightly to him.
She was a good girl, was Alice, only a little willful.
She was a good girl, Alice, just a bit headstrong.
A servant entered, announcing Mr. Davis. This was the new clerk.
A servant walked in and announced Mr. Davis. This was the new clerk.
“Conduct him this way,” said Mr. Maynard. “Come, Ally, don’t let him surprise us in a family quarrel. We must make his first impressions good ones.”
“Take him this way,” said Mr. Maynard. “Come on, Ally, don’t let him catch us in a family argument. We need to make sure his first impressions are positive.”
Things were put to rights in less time than it takes to tell of it, and the new clerk approached them.
Things were sorted out in no time at all, and the new clerk approached them.
“Glad to see you, Walter,” exclaimed Old John, grasping the new comer’s hand, and looking a cordial welcome. “Ally, this is Walter Davis, the new clerk.”
“Good to see you, Walter,” said Old John, shaking the newcomer’s hand and giving a warm welcome. “Ally, this is Walter Davis, the new clerk.”
Notwithstanding her determination to hate him, she smiled very pleasantly as he took her hand, and her welcome word was said with a very good grace.
Not wanting to like him, she smiled warmly as he took her hand, and her greeting was delivered with genuine charm.
The new clerk was apparently about twenty-two years of age, rather tall, but well formed; he was dressed in a very plain suit—becoming his situation; and yet there was something noble about him for all that. You could see it in the firmly compressed lips, the deep, thoughtful eye, and the easy, manly bearing. He certainly was not the person one would choose to hate.
The new clerk seemed to be around twenty-two years old, fairly tall, but well-built; he wore a simple suit that suited his position; and still, there was something dignified about him despite that. You could see it in his tightly pressed lips, the deep, thoughtful gaze, and his confident, masculine posture. He definitely wasn’t the kind of person anyone would want to dislike.
Alice was much surprised at his general personal appearance and demeanor. Her ideas of a clerk were all formed from the quiet, unpretending David Deans, who had almost grown old in their service. She forgot that the new comer was at present a visiter, not yet having entered upon his clerkship. At the tea-table, too, she observed how perfectly easy and composed he seemed. He could answer questions without blushing, and ask others without stammering. There was a straightforwardness about him, which seemed to win upon her father wonderfully, and he never seemed in a more pleasant mood than then. There was something in his manner so dignified and gentlemanly that she, too, could not help reacting him, although in her good-night to her father, she added, “I’m sure I shall hate him for taking poor David’s place.”
Alice was really surprised by his overall appearance and demeanor. Her ideas of a clerk were shaped by the quiet, unassuming David Deans, who had almost become a fixture in their lives. She forgot that the newcomer was just a visitor and hadn’t started his clerkship yet. At the tea table, she noticed how completely at ease and composed he seemed. He could answer questions without blushing and ask others without stumbling over his words. There was something straightforward about him that seemed to impress her father greatly, and he was in a better mood than she had seen in a while. His dignified and gentlemanly manner made her respond positively to him, although in her goodnight to her father, she added, “I’m sure I’ll hate him for taking poor David’s place.”
“Wait a bit, Brother Tom,” interrupted father—“pipe’s out.”
“Hold on a second, Brother Tom,” interrupted Dad—“the pipe's out.”
“Well,” said Uncle Tom, “while Brother Bill is lighting his pipe, we will glide over two months and make ready for a new chapter.”
“Well,” said Uncle Tom, “while Brother Bill is lighting his pipe, let’s skip ahead two months and get ready for a new chapter.”
——
Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
CHAPTER II.
Two months had passed away, and affairs went on swimmingly at the country-seat. Old John seemed to find his new clerk a remarkably pleasant companion, and passed much of his time in the little counting-room. He was fast growing into the good graces of Miss Alice too; for true manliness will always find its way into every heart. She began to like him very much, and seemed pleased to have him near her; and indeed would sometimes meet his advances more than half way. Perhaps, like a dutiful daughter, she followed her father’s example, and liked the clerk because he did, or perhaps she thought he must be very lonely, and took compassion on him: How this may be I cannot tell; but I do know that she liked him, and liked him very well too, as might be seen by any one who observed her. She often walked in the direction of the counting-room, which stood at some little distance from the house, and frequently sat with her embroidery in the trellised arbor that overlooked it. The flowers, too, which always ornamented her parlor-mantle, were generally gathered from the beds in this part of the garden, although they were not half so fragrant or pretty as those which grew nearer the house. Indeed, she had found it necessary once or twice to open the counting-room, and actually go in when no one but the young clerk was there; and at such times he received her with such a frank, cordial greeting, and talked so pleasantly to her, that she would gladly have changed her arbor boudoir for this little room, crowded with business and ponderous ledgers as it was. And once, when the clerk left her for a moment, she actually climbed upon the long-legged desk-stool, to see if it were really as uncomfortable as it looked to be; at least so she said, when he, returning suddenly, surprised her on that high perch. But he helped her down so gently, and gallantly, that she would have been willing to try the experiment often, even if it were as uncomfortable as it looked.
Two months had gone by, and things were going well at the country house. Old John seemed to find his new clerk a really nice companion and spent a lot of time in the small counting room. He was quickly winning the favor of Miss Alice too; true manliness always manages to touch every heart. She started to like him a lot and seemed happy to have him around; sometimes she would even respond to his advances enthusiastically. Maybe, as a dutiful daughter, she liked the clerk because her father did, or perhaps she thought he must be quite lonely and felt sorry for him. I can't say for sure, but I do know she liked him, and quite a bit, as anyone who observed her could see. She often walked toward the counting room, which was a bit away from the house, and frequently sat with her embroidery in the trellised arbor that overlooked it. The flowers that adorned her parlor mantle were usually picked from the garden beds in that area, even though they weren't as fragrant or lovely as the ones that grew closer to the house. In fact, she found it necessary a couple of times to open the counting room and actually go in when only the young clerk was there; during those times, he greeted her with such a warm, friendly welcome and chatted with her so nicely that she would have gladly traded her arbor for that little room, despite it being filled with business and heavy ledgers. And one time, when the clerk stepped away for a moment, she actually climbed onto the tall desk stool to see if it was really as uncomfortable as it looked; at least that's what she said when he suddenly returned and caught her up there. But he helped her down so gently and gallantly that she'd have been willing to try that experiment again and again, even if it was as uncomfortable as it appeared.
She was always delighted whenever Walter requested the pleasure of her company through the grounds. She would take his arm without any unnecessary coquetry, and full of life and love they would thread every walk of the labyrinth, not excepting the Catharine-wheels and the gothic arches. In the grove they would listen to the songs of the birds, and together wonder what they were saying to each other, and invent many strange translations, interesting to none but themselves. They would stand long on the edge of the pond, and Alice leaned heavily on the clerk’s arm, you may be sure, as they watched the gold-fish darting across the little basin so rapidly that the whole surface of the water seemed marked with red lines. He gathered flowers for her, too, as they walked leisurely along, and each bouquet thus formed was, to her, a whole book of love, each flower telling its own particular tale. As the sun touched the horizon they would climb up to the arbor, while the birds sung their “good-night,” and watch the bright colors grow and fade upon the western sky, and build landscapes and cathedrals and cottages of the ever-changing clouds.
She was always thrilled whenever Walter invited her to stroll through the grounds. She would take his arm without any silly flirtation, and full of life and love, they would explore every path of the maze, including the Catharine-wheels and the gothic arches. In the grove, they would listen to the songs of the birds and wonder what they were saying to each other, inventing strange translations that only made sense to them. They would spend a long time at the edge of the pond, and Alice leaned heavily on the clerk’s arm as they watched the goldfish darting across the little basin so fast that the whole surface of the water seemed marked with red lines. He picked flowers for her, too, as they walked slowly, and each bouquet formed was, to her, a whole book of love, with each flower telling its own special story. As the sun dipped below the horizon, they would climb up to the arbor while the birds sang their “good-night,” and watch the bright colors shift and fade in the western sky, creating landscapes, cathedrals, and cottages out of the ever-changing clouds.
Yet in his conversations with her, Walter was never sickly sentimental or flattering. He always spoke just what he felt; and sometimes a plump, downright honest thought would find itself clothed in words, which many would call coarse and ill-bred; but from him they came so frankly that she never thought of such a thing, but liked him the more for them. He never flattered her, never told her how beautiful she was, but his whole manner was a tacit acknowledgment of her beauty, truer and plainer than words could express it. And Alice was as simple, and talked as plainly to him as if he had been a brother.
Yet in his conversations with her, Walter was never overly sentimental or flattering. He always expressed exactly what he felt; occasionally, a blunt, completely honest thought would come out in words that many would consider rude and uncouth; but because he was so straightforward, she never thought about that and actually appreciated him more for it. He never praised her, never told her how beautiful she was, but his whole demeanor was a silent acknowledgment of her beauty, more genuine and obvious than words could express. And Alice was just as straightforward, speaking to him as if he were a brother.
O, those evening walks were beautiful to both, but they were laying a foundation for something deeper and more lasting than common friendship, notwithstanding Harry Wilson and the two good fathers. Their natures were gradually blending into each other like two neighboring colors of the rainbow, and the line between them would soon become extinct, and a separation must be the destruction of both. It was very strange that Old John, with his brotherly intentions toward Harry Wilson’s father, didn’t observe this, for he often surprised them earnestly conversing in the sunset arbor, long after the dews had begun to fall and the birds had ceased their evening song.
Oh, those evening walks were lovely for both of them, but they were building a connection that was deeper and more lasting than just friendship, despite Harry Wilson and the two good fathers. Their personalities were slowly merging like two neighboring colors of the rainbow, and soon the line between them would disappear, making separation destructive for both. It was rather strange that Old John, with his brotherly intentions toward Harry Wilson’s father, didn’t notice this, as he often caught them seriously talking in the sunset garden, long after the dew had started to fall and the birds had stopped their evening songs.
He must indeed have been very dull and stupid, not to observe that something was going on between the two young people, that would play the deuce with his darling project. But no, he didn’t seem to; for he was never in better spirits than then, never half so talkative or playful. He evidently did not think his cherished scheme was about to miscarry.
He must really have been pretty clueless not to notice that something was happening between the two young people that could seriously mess up his precious plan. But no, he didn’t seem to; he was never in better spirits than he was then, never so chatty or playful. Clearly, he didn’t believe his beloved scheme was about to fall apart.
One evening he and the clerk sat on the piazza together. The parlor windows were open, and Alice sat at the piano and played to them. Old John began to talk about the business transactions of the day, and seemed particularly delighted at certain good news which he had heard, and which he had just finished relating to the clerk.
One evening, he and the clerk sat on the porch together. The parlor windows were open, and Alice was at the piano playing for them. Old John started discussing the day's business activities and seemed especially pleased about some good news he had heard, which he had just finished sharing with the clerk.
“Remarkable, isn’t it?” he exclaimed.
"Pretty amazing, right?" he exclaimed.
But he might as well have talked to the plaster statue of Neptune which stood on the green before him, as to the young clerk. He was either listening attentively to the music, or else his thoughts were far away, for he took no notice of what Old John said to him, but sat silent, his head leaning upon his hand and his eyes fixed upon vacancy.
But he might as well have talked to the plaster statue of Neptune standing in front of him as to the young clerk. The clerk was either paying close attention to the music or was lost in his own thoughts, because he didn't acknowledge anything Old John said. He just sat there quietly, resting his head on his hand and staring off into space.
“Hey! what’s all this?” exclaimed Old John, starting up and shaking the clerk’s arm. “What! dreaming by moonlight! A bad sign—very bad sign—too romantic by half! Here, Ally—Ally! come here directly,” he continued, shouting to his daughter.
“Hey! What’s going on?” shouted Old John, jumping up and shaking the clerk’s arm. “What! Dreaming under the moonlight! Bad sign—very bad sign—too romantic for my liking! Here, Ally—Ally! Come here right now,” he continued, calling out to his daughter.
Walter started up and would have prevented him, but he continued to call, and soon the piano ceased to sound, and Alice made her appearance.
Walter jumped up and would have stopped him, but he kept calling, and soon the piano went silent, and Alice came in.
“What do you want, papa?” she asked.
“What do you want, Dad?” she asked.
“Here is this fellow,” he answered, “falling asleep in the midst of our conversation; dreaming by moonlight! I want you to keep him awake.”
“Here’s this guy,” he replied, “falling asleep in the middle of our conversation; dreaming in the moonlight! I need you to keep him awake.”
“I beg pardon, sir,” said the clerk, attempting an excuse, “but I was thinking—”
“I’m sorry, sir,” said the clerk, trying to explain, “but I was thinking—”
“O, but that wont do,” said Old John, “I was talking. However, I will tell you how we will make it up. You shall sing that duet with Alice; the one you sung last night, and mind you don’t go to sleep before it is finished, or—” and he finished the sentence with a shake of the finger.
“O, but that won't work,” said Old John, “I was just talking. Anyway, I’ll tell you how we can make it up. You’ll sing that duet with Alice; the one you sang last night, and make sure you don't fall asleep before it's done, or—” and he ended the sentence with a finger shake.
“I will undertake it willingly,” said the clerk.
“I'll do it gladly,” said the clerk.
Walter moved his chair closer by the side of Alice, and took his seat. But there was still a difficulty; neither of them could determine on the right pitch. Alice ran and struck a note on the piano, and returned sounding it all the way. She sat down, and her hand involuntarily fell upon Walter’s; he pressed it in his own, and the duet commenced.
Walter pulled his chair closer to Alice and sat down. But there was still a problem; neither of them could agree on the right note. Alice ran to the piano and played a note, then came back while humming it. She sat down, and her hand automatically landed on Walter's; he squeezed it in his own, and the duet began.
Both the words and the music were very simple; they were the expression of love, pure and holy; and never did they sing better. Walter’s whole soul was thrown into the words, and his heart beat to the sounds his lips uttered. A slight pressure of her hand expressed to Alice how truly, how deeply he felt the beauty of love, and her voice trembled as she sung, adding still more to the music.
Both the words and the music were very simple; they expressed love, pure and sacred; and they had never sung better. Walter poured his entire soul into the words, and his heart resonated with the sounds his lips produced. A gentle squeeze of her hand conveyed to Alice how truly and deeply he felt the beauty of love, and her voice shook as she sang, further enriching the music.
There was silence for a short time after the sound of their voices had ceased. It seemed Old John’s turn to dream now. The beautiful music had called up old, happy scenes to his mind; perhaps the thoughts of his youth and first-love were leading him far away; for he sat silently, with his hand drawn across his eyes, as if to shade them from the moonlight.
There was a brief silence after their voices fell quiet. It seemed like it was Old John’s turn to daydream now. The beautiful music had brought back old, happy memories for him; maybe the thoughts of his youth and first love were taking him far away, because he sat quietly, his hand drawn across his eyes as if to shield them from the moonlight.
Alice approached him, and drew her arm around his neck. He started as if from a trance, and said—“That was well, very well. I like that music. There, now, Ally, you and Walter take a walk through the grounds. I’ll light a cigar, and sit here by myself, and—And dream! hey, Walter!”
Alice walked over to him and put her arm around his neck. He seemed to snap out of a trance and said, “That was nice, really nice. I love that music. Alright, now, Ally, you and Walter go for a walk in the gardens. I’ll light a cigar and sit here by myself and—And dream! Hey, Walter!”
Alice left him with a kiss, and taking Walter’s arm they disappeared round an angle of the building, and walked onward toward their favorite arbor. Every thing was silent around them; the glowing leaves hanging motionless upon the trees, and the many-colored flowers, all seemed listening, as if to some revelation of the night. The fish-pond was one entire sheet of silver; not a ripple disturbed its peaceful surface; and the soft moonlight streamed through the chinks of the vines and gothic trees, and checkered the pathway and the floor of the arbor, as the sunbeams shining through stained cathedral windows rest on the pavement. The arbor was their chancel, and there the two lovers stood side by side as if before an altar; and there Walter told Alice how deeply, how truly he loved her; how often he had sat alone since they had known each other, and yet not been lonely, for her image had always been present to comfort and to counsel him; how he had longed for the time to come when he could make this confession to her, when he could press her to his bosom as the dearly beloved one.
Alice left him with a kiss, and taking Walter’s arm, they disappeared around a corner of the building and walked on toward their favorite arbor. Everything was quiet around them; the glowing leaves hung motionless on the trees, and the many-colored flowers seemed to be listening, as if to some revelation of the night. The fish pond was an entire sheet of silver; not a ripple disturbed its peaceful surface, and the soft moonlight streamed through the gaps in the vines and gothic trees, creating a pattern on the pathway and the floor of the arbor, just like sunlight shining through stained glass windows rests on the floor. The arbor was their sanctuary, and there the two lovers stood side by side as if before an altar; and there Walter told Alice how deeply, how truly he loved her; how often he had sat alone since they had met, and yet hadn’t felt lonely, because her image had always been there to comfort and guide him; how he had longed for the moment to come when he could finally confess this to her, when he could hold her close as his dearly beloved.
Alice did not speak. She was always silent when she felt most deeply; but her silence was singularly eloquent. She did not attempt to withdraw the little hand which he held so tightly. She did not try to remove the arm that encircled her waist. Her head lay upon his bosom, and she wept for very joy.
Alice didn't say anything. She always went quiet when she felt the most, but her silence spoke volumes. She didn't try to pull away her small hand that he held so tightly. She didn't try to shake off the arm wrapped around her waist. Her head rested on his chest, and she cried tears of pure joy.
Now what had become of Old John’s brotherly scheme? The rainbow hues were now completely blended.
Now what happened to Old John’s brotherly plan? The rainbow colors were now completely mixed together.
Soon after the two lovers had turned toward the house, Old John came stealing cautiously through a neighboring path, where he had been an accidental, though perhaps not an unwilling listener.
Soon after the two lovers had turned toward the house, Old John quietly made his way through a nearby path, where he had been an accidental, yet perhaps not an unwilling listener.
“Good!” he exclaimed in a half whisper, rubbing his hands and smiling most merrily. “I shall hate him, I am sure,” he added, mimicking Alice. “Good!” And again he rubbed his hands and smiled with infinite satisfaction.
“Good!” he said in a soft voice, rubbing his hands and grinning widely. “I’m definitely going to hate him,” he added, imitating Alice. “Good!” Then he rubbed his hands again and smiled with great satisfaction.
——
Sure, I’m ready to assist! Please provide the text you want me to modernize.
CHAPTER III.
The summer had passed away, and autumn was spreading its rich mantle of yellow leaves over the trees and shrubs of the old country-seat. The birds were collecting together in troops, for their journey to warmer lands, and their songs above the arbor were sadder than when we last listened to them. The golden fruit hung temptingly upon the trees, and on the smooth surface of the fish-pond floated many a withered leaf. The year was growing old, and its rich covering of foliage was becoming gray and falling off, yet in the hearts of Walter and Alice love was as green and as warm as on the bright summer evening when they made their mutual confessions.
The summer had come to an end, and autumn was spreading its vibrant blanket of yellow leaves over the trees and shrubs of the old estate. The birds were gathering in flocks for their journey to warmer places, and their songs above the arbor sounded sadder than when we last heard them. The golden fruit hung invitingly from the trees, and many wilted leaves floated on the calm surface of the pond. The year was aging, its beautiful foliage turning gray and falling away, yet in the hearts of Walter and Alice, their love was as fresh and warm as it had been on that bright summer evening when they shared their feelings for each other.
They had not yet made Old John their confidant; they were waiting for a convenient season. And he, though he must have known something of their intercourse, never asked any questions, or seemed at all curious about the matter, but conducted himself in his usual quiet way. Indeed, he did occasionally speak of their close communion, but always in a merry, jesting way, and no one could suspect him of knowing how affairs really stood with them. At least his knowledge did not make him unhappy, for the merry twinkle was still in his eye, and the smiles still played round his mouth. In the little walks and excursions which they took together, Alice was always assigned to the clerk. Old John said he preferred to walk alone; then he could swing his cane in any direction without being scolded, and could climb over a fence, instead of going half a mile to find a place to crawl through, or a stile, for the convenience of a lady companion. Walter, as may be supposed, was very willing to free him from this incumbrance, and did not mind the half mile walks in search of a stile, as long as Alice was hanging on his arm. They had a great many things to talk about, which was of no consequence to any but themselves, and were glad of the opportunity to remove out of earshot, which this stile hunting afforded.
They hadn't yet made Old John their confidant; they were waiting for the right moment. And he, even though he must have known something about their relationship, never asked any questions or seemed curious at all. He just went about his usual quiet way. In fact, he did occasionally talk about their close bond, but always in a lighthearted, joking manner, so no one could suspect he really understood what was going on with them. At least his knowledge didn’t make him unhappy, since the cheerful twinkle was still in his eye, and smiles still danced around his mouth. During the little walks and outings they shared, Alice was always paired with the clerk. Old John said he preferred to walk alone; that way he could swing his cane in any direction without being scolded and could jump over a fence instead of walking half a mile to find a spot to crawl through or a stile for the convenience of a lady companion. Walter, as you can imagine, was more than happy to relieve him of this burden and didn’t mind the half-mile walks looking for a stile, as long as Alice was on his arm. They had plenty to talk about, which was only important to them, and they appreciated the chance to get away from prying ears, which this stile-hunting provided.
One morning the clerk appeared equipped for traveling. Business of some kind or other called him, for a short time, to another part of the country.
One morning, the clerk showed up ready for travel. He had some kind of business that required him to go to another part of the country for a short time.
He and Alice were alone in the breakfast-room. He explained to her the necessity of his departure, and consoled her with the assurance that his absence would not continue more than a week at the most. He had just time to place a plain ring on her finger, and steal one tender, silent kiss from her rosy lips, when Old John entered, announcing the coach at the door.
He and Alice were alone in the breakfast room. He explained to her why he had to leave and reassured her that he wouldn’t be gone for more than a week at most. He had just enough time to slip a simple ring onto her finger and steal a quick, sweet kiss from her lips when Old John walked in, saying that the coach was ready.
In a few minutes he was seated in the vehicle. Good-byes were repealed, and soon he was rolling away on the dusty road toward the city.
In a few minutes, he was inside the vehicle. Goodbyes were said, and soon he was driving away on the dusty road toward the city.
Alice stood at the window and watched until the top of the coach had disappeared behind an angle of the road, and the last sound of the rumbling wheels had died away. Then the thought and feelings that had followed him as far as the senses could guide them, seemed to fall back upon herself, and she felt oppressed by the silence and utter solitude that reigned around.
Alice stood at the window and watched until the top of the coach disappeared around the bend of the road, and the last sound of the rumbling wheels faded away. Then the thoughts and feelings that had followed him as far as her senses could reach seemed to retreat back to herself, and she felt weighed down by the silence and complete solitude that surrounded her.
That was a weary day to Alice. This was her first love, and their first separation. Her father was busy with his affairs and could not attend to her; so she was thrown entirely upon her own resources, and heavily the hours dragged along in mournful procession.
That was a tiring day for Alice. This was her first love, and their first breakup. Her dad was caught up with work and couldn’t be there for her, so she had to rely completely on herself, and the hours dragged on painfully.
Often days had passed and she had not seen Walter but for a few moments, yet then she knew he was near. And now she sat down and tried to fancy him sitting quietly at his desk; but it wouldn’t do—she knew better. She walked down by the counting-room and gathered the flowers as she had often done before, but they had lost their fragrance, and their colors seemed faded. The gold-fish stood still in the pond, and she mistook them at times for the leaves that lay in the water; they too had faded. She sat in the pleasant arbor, and looked westward over the beautiful landscape, but a veil seemed drawn before it, and the rich and variegated hues which, dolphin-like, the forest had assumed while dying, to her eyes, seemed blended into a dead, cold brown. So true it is that the sense takes its tone from the soul.
Often days had gone by, and she had only seen Walter for a few moments, yet she could feel he was close. Now she sat down and tried to picture him quietly working at his desk, but it just wouldn’t work—she knew better. She walked by the counting room and picked the flowers like she had done many times before, but they had lost their scent, and their colors looked dull. The goldfish stood still in the pond, and sometimes she mistook them for the leaves floating in the water; they too had faded. She sat in the cozy arbor and looked west over the beautiful landscape, but it felt like a veil was drawn over it, and the rich, vibrant colors that the forest had taken on while dying looked like a dull, cold brown to her eyes. It’s so true that our senses reflect our inner state.
So the day passed and the belated evening came slowly on.
So the day went by, and the late evening gradually arrived.
“Do, pray, Ally, put off that sad face,” said Old John to her, as they sat at the tea-table. “Why you look ten times more woful than the Italian beggars fresh from an eruption of Vesuvius. Do try to smile a little.”
“Come on, Ally, please stop looking so sad,” Old John said to her as they sat at the tea table. “You look ten times more miserable than the Italian beggars just after a volcanic eruption from Vesuvius. Please try to smile a bit.”
She did try to look cheerful, but at first it tasked all her powers, yet her father’s raillery and merry laugh were not to be resisted, and in a little while the cloud seemed to have passed entirely away, and she was as cheerful as ever. Sometimes she would fall back into the silent, thoughtful mood, yet it was only for a moment, and the evening passed pleasantly. Then came the affectionate kiss, and the kind good-night.
She did try to appear cheerful, but it took all her strength at first. However, her father's teasing and happy laughter were hard to resist, and soon the cloud of worry seemed to lift completely, and she was as cheerful as ever. Sometimes she would slip back into a quiet, thoughtful mood, but it was only for a moment, and the evening went by pleasantly. Then came the loving kiss and the sweet goodnight.
To Alice it was a good-night, indeed. Good angels watched by her pillow, and her dreams were beautiful. One time she was walking along the garden paths, and heard the birds singing sweetly above her head, and saw the flowers in their most beautiful dress. She drew near the pond, and it was all alive with gold fish; and the whole surface seemed drawn with red lines; sometimes they formed charming pictures—trees, gardens and villages seemed to pass over the water like a moving diorama. All the people she had ever seen seemed to be moving about there, some doing one thing, and some another, but all happy. As she looked attentively, the surface seemed to grow mysteriously calm, and the red lines to disappear. Then as mysteriously it began to grow troubled, circular waves forming at the centre, and rolling toward the shore in every direction. Then suddenly from the middle of the pond, a most beautiful fairy figure arose and beckoned her near. The fairy gave her a plain, gold ring, and told her never to part with it; for she said it was the gift of happiness, and while she wore that upon her finger, heavy misfortunes should never visit her. Then a loud voice under water seemed to call the fairy a “little minx,” and bid her come down immediately, for breakfast was waiting. Then she disappeared, the water became calm, and Alice awoke.
To Alice, it was truly a good night. Kind angels watched over her pillow, and her dreams were lovely. At one point, she was strolling along the garden paths, listening to the birds singing sweetly above her and seeing the flowers in their most vibrant colors. As she approached the pond, it was teeming with goldfish, and the entire surface appeared to be painted with red lines; sometimes these lines formed delightful images—trees, gardens, and villages floated across the water like a moving picture show. Everyone she had ever seen seemed to be moving around there, some engaged in various activities, but all looking happy. As she gazed closely, the surface began to grow mysteriously calm, and the red lines vanished. Then, just as mysteriously, it started to stir, with circular waves forming at the center and rolling toward the shore in every direction. Suddenly, from the middle of the pond, a stunning fairy figure emerged and beckoned her closer. The fairy handed her a simple gold ring and told her never to part with it, saying it was a gift of happiness, and as long as she wore it on her finger, she would be spared from great misfortune. Just then, a loud voice from beneath the water called the fairy a "little minx" and urged her to come down right away, as breakfast was ready. Then she vanished, the water calmed, and Alice woke up.
“Was that a dream?” she asked herself, in amazement. There was the ring on her finger—the fairy’s gift of happiness; and the voice was still calling some one to breakfast.
“Was that a dream?” she wondered, amazed. There was the ring on her finger—the fairy’s gift of happiness; and the voice was still calling someone to breakfast.
It was a long time before she could collect her scattered senses enough to realize that she had just waked from a strange dream, and the voice was that of her father calling her. When the truth did dawn upon her, she laughed immoderately, and could not help saying repeatedly, that “it was very funny.”
It took her a while to gather her scattered thoughts and realize that she had just woken up from a strange dream, and the voice she heard was her father calling her. When the truth finally hit her, she laughed uncontrollably and kept saying over and over that “it was very funny.”
It was much past her usual hour of rising, when in her simple morning-dress she appeared at the breakfast-table.
It was well past her usual time to get up when she showed up at the breakfast table in her simple morning dress.
“Why, Ally, dear, I thought you never would come down,” said her father. “I have been waiting this—I don’t know how long, and called you—I don’t know how many times. The omelet and coffee are both as cold as Greenland, I’ll be bound.”
“Why, Ally, dear, I thought you’d never come down,” her father said. “I’ve been waiting here—I don’t even know how long—and I’ve called you—I couldn’t tell you how many times. The omelet and coffee are both as cold as Greenland, I’m sure.”
“It isn’t so very late, papa, is it?” inquired Alice; “besides, I have had such a funny dream—O, it was perfectly delightful.”
“It’s not too late, is it, Dad?” Alice asked. “Plus, I had the funniest dream—oh, it was completely delightful.”
“Well, never mind, dear, pour out the coffee before it gets later.”
“Well, never mind, sweetie, pour the coffee before it gets too late.”
She poured out the coffee, still thinking of her strange dream. It was so funny that she could not help thinking of it; but her lips would never have wreathed that happy smile if she could have known the trial that awaited her.
She poured the coffee, still thinking about her weird dream. It was so funny that she couldn’t stop thinking about it; but her lips would never have curved into that happy smile if she had known the challenge that was coming her way.
“Ally, do you know what day to-morrow will be?” he asked, while his face wore a very doubtful, half merry, half serious expression. It was something like the sun trying to break through a fog, for he tried to look cheerful.
“Ally, do you know what day tomorrow will be?” he asked, with a look that was both unsure and somewhat playful. It was like the sun trying to peek through a fog, as he made an effort to appear happy.
Alice paused a moment as if in thought, then suddenly exclaimed, “I declare, it is my birthday, and I had almost forgotten it. It was very good of my dear papa to remind me of such good news, after I had kept him waiting so long for his breakfast,” she added, playfully.
Alice paused for a moment as if she were thinking, then suddenly exclaimed, “I can’t believe it, it’s my birthday, and I almost forgot! It was really nice of my dear dad to remind me of such good news after I made him wait so long for his breakfast,” she added playfully.
“But do you know who I expect to-morrow?” he continued.
“But do you know who I expect tomorrow?” he continued.
It was her turn now to look doubtful and perplexed.
It was her turn now to look unsure and confused.
“Yes, Ally,” he said, “this afternoon Harry Wilson and my old schoolmate, his father, will be here. You must save all your good looks for Harry, for I expect you will fall in love with him at first sight.”
“Yes, Ally,” he said, “this afternoon Harry Wilson and his father, who was my old schoolmate, will be here. You should save all your charm for Harry because I expect you to fall in love with him at first sight.”
It was really with much pain that Old John made this announcement, though he spoke it in as cheerful a manner as possible, for he knew the effect it would have on his daughter. He seemed to make it more from a sense of duty than pleasure, as it were something which must be told sooner or later; and more clouds gathered about his honest face than had been seen there since the death of his wife, when he saw the effect it had upon Alice. The cheerful smiles vanished from her face; the color came and went, and came and went, and at length left her deadly pale. Her hand trembled and her voice quivered, as she attempted in vain to make some cheerful remark.
It was with a lot of pain that Old John announced this, although he tried to sound as cheerful as possible because he knew how it would affect his daughter. He seemed to say it more out of a sense of duty than pleasure, like it was something that had to be said sooner or later; and more shadows gathered on his honest face than had been seen since his wife passed away when he saw how it affected Alice. The cheerful smiles disappeared from her face; the color rose and fell repeatedly, and eventually left her looking ghostly pale. Her hand shook and her voice wavered as she unsuccessfully tried to make some happy comment.
“At least you will try to like him, for my sake, wont you, Ally, dear?” said her father.
“At least you’ll try to like him, for my sake, won’t you, Ally, dear?” said her father.
She uttered a faint “yes”—so faint that it might have been “no,” for all Old John heard; and pleading some excuse, left the room.
She whispered a quiet “yes”—so quiet that it could have been “no,” for all Old John heard; and making up some excuse, left the room.
“Bad business, this,” said her father, after he was left alone, and talking as if to some invisible friend. “Bad business!” and whistling a doleful strain of a doleful tune, he also left the room.
“Not good business, this,” her father said after he was left alone, speaking as if to an invisible friend. “Not good business!” and whistling a sad melody of a sad song, he also left the room.
And Alice, poor Alice, she felt lonely enough as she sat alone in her little room. Thoughts of the dream that had made her so cheerful but a short time before, now pressed like an incubus upon her breast. She knew how much her father was attached to his old schoolmate, Mr. Wilson, and how much he desired the union of their two families. It had long been talked of, but always as something which was about to happen at some distant, indefinite time; and though many years had passed since they first began to talk of it, it still seemed as indefinite and far from accomplishment as ever; and she never thought to trouble herself about it; but now the event seemed to spring up like a phantom directly before her; and so sudden had been the announcement that she knew not what to do.
And Alice, poor Alice, felt pretty lonely sitting by herself in her little room. Thoughts of the dream that had made her so happy just a little while ago now weighed heavily on her heart. She understood how much her dad cared for his old schoolmate, Mr. Wilson, and how much he wanted their two families to come together. It had been discussed for a long time, but always as something that was going to happen at some vague, far-off time; and even though many years had gone by since they first started talking about it, it still seemed just as uncertain and far from happening as ever. She usually didn't worry about it, but now the idea seemed to pop up like a ghost right in front of her; and the announcement had come so suddenly that she didn’t know what to do.
And now the hours seemed to glide by as if they were double-winged. The old entry clock seemed to her as she sat in her silent chamber, to tick faster and faster until at last it broke into an actual gallop. If he were only here, she thought, as her eye fell upon the ring which the clerk had placed on her finger. And more than once she determined to go down to her father and confess all; then she thought of the old schoolmate that had saved his life, and her courage failed her.
And now the hours felt like they were flying by as if they had wings. The old clock in the entryway seemed to tick faster and faster as she sat in her quiet room, until it finally seemed to break into a full gallop. If he were only here, she thought, as her gaze landed on the ring the clerk had put on her finger. More than once, she decided to go downstairs and tell her father everything; then she remembered the old classmate who had saved his life, and her courage wavered.
She started as the clock told eleven.
She began as the clock struck eleven.
It was past noon, and Old John was waiting anxiously for her appearance in the drawing-room; and his heart beat with strange emotions as he heard her light footfall on the stairs.
It was past noon, and Old John was nervously waiting for her to show up in the living room; his heart raced with unusual feelings as he heard her soft footsteps coming down the stairs.
She was very pale when she entered the room, and the traces of recent tears were in her eyes. Yet she had never looked more beautiful, never more lovely. She was dressed in simple white, and a single white rose was braided in her dark hair. Old John could not see her thus dejected without being moved, and the dark cloud spread over his countenance. She saw it, and assuming a cheerfulness which she did not feel, drew her arm around his neck, and kissed him affectionately.
She was very pale when she entered the room, and the signs of recent tears were in her eyes. Yet she had never looked more beautiful, never more lovely. She was dressed in simple white, and a single white rose was woven into her dark hair. Old John couldn't see her looking so down without being affected, and a dark cloud spread over his face. She noticed it, and forcing a cheerfulness she didn’t feel, wrapped her arm around his neck and kissed him affectionately.
“There, Ally, dear,” he said, “don’t be cast down. It will all come right in the end. I say it shall. Do sit down to the piano and sing a cheerful song. Yes, sing the one that Walter liked so well.”
“There, Ally, dear,” he said, “don’t be discouraged. It will all turn out fine in the end. I promise it will. Please sit down at the piano and sing a happy song. Yes, sing the one Walter liked so much.”
It was like asking the Israelites to sing songs of their home, while captives in Babylon; yet she did sing, though her voice trembled so much that it was with difficulty she finished the song.
It was like asking the Israelites to sing songs of their home while they were captives in Babylon; yet she did sing, even though her voice shook so much that she barely finished the song.
“Don’t take it so much to heart, dear,” said Old John. “I say, if you don’t like him, he shan’t have you.”
“Don't take it too personally, dear,” said Old John. “I mean, if you don’t like him, he won’t have you.”
They were interrupted by the sound of wheels rolling up the avenue. How her little heart beat and fluttered then. A carriage stopped before the door. Old John’s eye glistened with delight, as if relief had come at length. A step was heard in the passage. The door opened, and there stood—Walter.
They were interrupted by the sound of wheels rolling down the street. Her little heart raced and fluttered then. A carriage stopped in front of the door. Old John’s eyes sparkled with joy, as if relief had finally arrived. A footstep was heard in the hallway. The door opened, and there stood—Walter.
Alice started to her feet, and stood gazing vacantly at him, uncertain what to do.
Alice got to her feet and stood there staring at him blankly, unsure of what to do.
“Wont you speak to Harry Wilson?” shouted Old John, at the top of his voice, and giving a hysterical kind of laugh.
“Won't you talk to Harry Wilson?” shouted Old John, at the top of his lungs, letting out a hysterical kind of laugh.
Then the truth flashed upon her. With a cry of joy she rushed into his arms, and nestling her head in his bosom, wept like a child—but they were tears of joy. Her overstrained feelings found a happy relief. The dark cloud of sorrow passed away and the sun shone in all its glory.
Then the truth hit her all at once. With a joyful shout, she ran into his arms, resting her head on his chest, and cried like a child—but they were tears of joy. Her intense emotions finally found a happy release. The heavy burden of sorrow lifted, and the sun shone brightly in all its glory.
Old John capered round the room like a madman, and declared he had never seen any thing half so pleasant in all his life.
Old John danced around the room like a crazy person and said he had never seen anything quite as enjoyable in his entire life.
“But it was very cruel of you, dear papa,” said Alice, kissing him tenderly, after the first effusions of joy were over.
“But it was so mean of you, dear dad,” said Alice, kissing him gently, after the initial excitement had passed.
“I know it was, Ally, dear,” exclaimed Old John, willing to be blamed for any thing now. “I know it was. But you are such a willful little thing that I was afraid you wouldn’t like him, and I had set my heart upon it. I have been tempted more than twenty times to confess the whole and ask your forgiveness, when I saw you look so miserable. Yes, Ally, I came very near spoiling the whole this morning at breakfast. But never mind, it’s all right now; confess, isn’t it?”
“I know it was, Ally, dear,” exclaimed Old John, ready to take the blame for anything now. “I know it was. But you're such a stubborn little thing that I was worried you wouldn’t like him, and I really wanted you to. I’ve been tempted more than twenty times to come clean and ask for your forgiveness when I saw how miserable you looked. Yeah, Ally, I almost ruined everything this morning at breakfast. But never mind, it’s all good now; right?”
Yes, indeed, it was all right! And Alice, in her silent, eloquent way, soon convinced him that she thought so.
Yes, it really was fine! And Alice, in her quiet but expressive way, quickly convinced him that she believed that too.
Again the door opened, and Harry Wilson senior entered. He knew the whole affair, and had only waited on the outside until the first scene should be over.
Again the door opened, and Harry Wilson senior walked in. He knew all about the situation and had just been waiting outside until the first act was done.
Cordial was the greeting between the old schoolmates. Smiles, congratulations, and merry words passed freely; every eye glistened with joy, and all went merry as a marriage bell.
Cordial was the greeting between the old schoolmates. Smiles, congratulations, and cheerful words passed freely; every eye sparkled with joy, and everyone felt as happy as a wedding bell.
“Shall I enter that note at five or six per cents.?” asked some one at the side-door. There stood David Deans, with a pen behind his ear and another in his hand—his usual way of ornamenting himself—and looking as blank and cool as if nothing had happened.
“Should I record that at five or six percent?” asked someone at the side door. There stood David Deans, with a pen behind his ear and another in his hand—his typical way of accessorizing—and looking as uninterested and calm as if nothing had occurred.
“Don’t enter it with any per cent., you old miser!” said Old John, patting him familiarly on the back. “We don’t charge interest this year.”
“Don’t go in there with any percentage, you old miser!” said Old John, giving him a friendly pat on the back. “We’re not charging interest this year.”
David walked off with a broad grin operating powerfully upon his countenance.
David walked away with a big grin on his face.
He understood the trick, did David.
He got the trick, did David.
There was a sweet dream under each pillow that night; and the birth-day on which Alice thought to be miserable, was the happiest of her life.
There was a sweet dream under each pillow that night, and the birthday when Alice expected to be unhappy turned out to be the happiest day of her life.
“Bless me, Brother Bill!” exclaimed Uncle Tom, “if you aint smoking nothing but dust and ashes.”
“Bless me, Brother Bill!” exclaimed Uncle Tom, “if you aren't smoking nothing but dust and ashes.”
“I declare, I believe you are right,” answered my father, somewhat confused, and making a careful examination of his pipe.
“I have to say, I think you’re right,” my dad replied, a bit confused, while carefully inspecting his pipe.
“Good-nights!” were passed, and we all went to bed with happy hearts.
“Good nights!” were said, and we all went to bed with happy hearts.

Painted by Brockdon Engraved by F. Humphreys
NATURE’S TRIUMPH.
Engraved Expressly for Graham’s Magazine
Painted by Brockdon Engraved by F. Humphreys
NATURE'S VICTORY.
Engraved Exclusively for Graham’s Magazine
NATURE’S TRIUMPH.
[SEE ENGRAVING.]
[SEE ENGRAVING.]
Great men were they of olden time; men with far-reaching and strong, grasping minds—men, too, of discrimination in what they gathered—“teach them selection, not collection,” was the word—and they prepared for us of this distant age monuments to excite admiration and insure awe; monuments which, while they exhibit what man is capable of doing, seem, by the perfection of their form and the adaptation of their parts, to check all spirit of imitation; monuments which denote all variety of mental exercise and all the adaptation of physical powers. It is not alone the chisel of Phidias working out the marble in a thousand forms, more beautiful than the human pattern—it is not alone the pencil of Zeuxis that fixed on canvas the flitting beauties of the field and grove—it is not alone the vast machinery that piled stone upon stone to finish the pyramids. Mind speaking to mind has uttered its powers, and has claimed of the present, wonder for the past; History and Poetry have embalmed the actions of the great, or expressed the devotion of the good, and assured us of the lofty resolves and great deeds of men of other years. The beauty of the ancient mind, however, is to be detected by the uses and adaptation of ordinary incidents—bending them to moral instruction by making them illustrative of some principle—patriotism, religion, social duty and domestic relations, or some deeply hidden power, which sudden emotion, strong impulse, or unexpected dilemma, is to call into action.
Great men were they in ancient times; men with broad and intense minds—men who knew how to be selective in what they gathered—“teach them selection, not collection,” was the advice—and they created for us in this distant age impressive monuments to inspire admiration and ensure awe; monuments that, while showing what humans are capable of achieving, seem to stifle any spirit of imitation with their perfect form and well-designed structure; monuments that represent all kinds of mental effort and the matching of physical abilities. It’s not just the chisel of Phidias shaping the marble into a thousand forms more beautiful than humans—it’s not just the brush of Zeuxis capturing the fleeting beauties of fields and forests on canvas—it’s not just the massive machinery that stacked stone upon stone to complete the pyramids. Minds connecting with each other have expressed their abilities and have demanded of the present, amazement for the past; History and Poetry have preserved the actions of the great or conveyed the commitment of the good, and assured us of the noble aspirations and great deeds of people from earlier times. The beauty of the ancient mind, however, can be found in the uses and adaptations of ordinary events—shaping them into moral lessons by illustrating some principle—patriotism, religion, social responsibility, and family ties, or some deeply buried strength which sudden feelings, strong urges, or unexpected challenges are meant to awaken.
Take the following, which is some where extant. We give only the statement of the asserted fact. We have no copy of the narrative.
Take the following, which still exists somewhere. We only provide the statement of the claimed fact. We do not have a copy of the narrative.
Leucippe was gathering the small delicate flowers which blossomed over the dampness of a rock that beetled far into the sea, and held its cold brow high above the waves breaking eternally at its base. It was a lovely spot, cool, fragrant, health-giving, and she took with her her little child, the only blessing which had been spared. For one moment the love of the beautiful of nature, the interest of collecting, triumphed over maternal vigilance. She turned, however, from the little harvest of sweets, and saw her boy bending over the edge of the rock, regardless of all danger, hopeful of only a single beautiful flower that blossomed on the very edge of the steep. One word of fear from the mother, one sudden movement toward the child would have disturbed his balance, and he must have toppled down beyond all hope of recovery even of the lifeless form. No time was left for calculation, no good could result from active efforts. With unspeakable anguish the mother saw the danger, with the promptness of woman’s judgment she rejected the ordinary means of safety; with the instincts of a mother’s heart she threw herself gently forward, and bared her bosom to the child, and lured him gently back to nestle on his own home of comfort, and draw life from the sympathetic founts that gushed to his honeyed lips. It was the triumph of nature, and the story seems to have inspired the artist for this month. A beautiful illustration, while the picture itself has suggested a title happily expressive of the idea conveyed in the anecdote, “Nature’s Triumph.”
Leucippe was picking the small, delicate flowers that grew on a damp rock jutting out into the sea, its cold top towering above the waves crashing at its base. It was a beautiful spot—cool, fragrant, and refreshing—and she brought her little child, the only blessing that had been spared. For a moment, her love for the beauty of nature and her interest in collecting won over her maternal vigilance. However, she turned away from her tiny harvest of blooms and saw her boy leaning over the edge of the rock, completely unaware of the danger, eager to reach for a single lovely flower that grew precariously on the edge of the steep drop. One word of fear from his mother or a sudden movement toward him could have thrown him off balance, potentially sending him tumbling down beyond all hope of recovery, even for his lifeless body. There was no time to think, and no good would come from trying to intervene. With indescribable anguish, the mother recognized the danger, and with a woman’s instinct, she abandoned traditional methods of safety; driven by the instincts of a caring mother, she gently lunged forward, exposing her chest to the child and coaxing him back to the safe warmth of home, allowing him to draw life from the nurturing source that was offered to his eager lips. It was a triumph of nature, and the story seems to have inspired the artist this month. A beautiful illustration has emerged, and the artwork itself has suggested a fitting title that captures the essence of the story: "Nature’s Triumph."
But such a story, so full of instruction, so pregnant with moral hints, should not be allowed to pass without an improvement, that may make it more and more beneficial. The experiment and the result may be properly styled the triumph of nature, for the deep solicitude of the mother, and especially her prompt expedient, are as much the movement of nature as is the affection in which they originated; and the attraction of the exposed bosom for the exposed child, was as much the gift of nature as was the hidden food which that bosom secreted and stored.
But a story like this, so full of lessons and rich with moral insights, shouldn’t just be overlooked without an enhancement that could make it even more beneficial. The experiment and its outcome can rightly be called the victory of nature, for the deep concern of the mother, particularly her swift action, are just as much a part of nature as the love from which they came; and the bond between the exposed breast and the exposed child was as much a natural gift as the hidden nourishment that the breast produced and stored.
But we love to consider the success of Leucippe as the “Triumph of Affection,” not less than the “Triumph of Nature.” It is both, as it is differently considered; it is either, in many ways regarded.
But we enjoy thinking about Leucippe's success as the “Triumph of Love” just as much as the “Triumph of Nature.” It is both, as it can be viewed in different ways; it can be seen as either, depending on the perspective.
Would the child, amused as it was with the flowers that jutted out from the rock’s impending edge, and pleased with the species of independence which its movements and new position signified, would the child have been lured by the exhibition of any other bosom than that of its mother? Had a stranger discovered the little adventurer, and being like Leucippe, conscious of the danger of calling aloud, of startling the child by any approach, had she bared her bosom, would not the infant have turned away without interest from the exhibition, and pursued its new occupation of flower gathering? Undoubtedly the unknown, who had from prudence done what affection suggested to Leucippe, would have seen at once that she lacked the attractive power, that there was no sympathy between her and the child. She might have felt all that a woman can feel for the lovely infant of another—thus dangerously situated—but the infant itself would not have been influenced by a corresponding sympathy; it would have lacked that affection necessary to a proper response to the exhibition.
Would the child, amused by the flowers that stuck out from the rock's edge, and pleased with the independence that its movement and new position represented, been drawn to any other person but its mother? If a stranger found the little adventurer, and like Leucippe, aware of the danger of calling out or startling the child, had exposed herself, wouldn’t the baby have turned away with no interest in the display and continued its new activity of picking flowers? Clearly, the unknown woman, who out of prudence did what affection suggested to Leucippe, would have realized that she lacked the captivating allure; there was no connection between her and the child. She might have felt everything a woman could feel for another's beautiful infant in such a precarious situation—but the infant wouldn’t have felt a similar connection; it would have lacked the affection needed for a proper reaction to the exhibition.
The triumph, then, is one of affection sympathizing with affection; corresponding love answering with miraculous organ, and instructing the great and good of all subsequent times by the promptings of a mother’s instincts, and the sympathies of an infant’s feelings. “Out of the mouths of babes and sucklings.”
The victory, then, is about love connecting with love; mutual affection responding in a remarkable way, and teaching the great and noble for all future times through a mother’s instincts and the feelings of a child. “Out of the mouths of babes and sucklings.”
I was struck a few months since with the distress that was bearing down an intimate friend, and he made me the confidant of his sorrows, and of their cause. The young offender had forgotten the respect due to his parents; he had forgotten or disregarded the respect which he owed to the beautiful fame which had come down to him unsullied through several generations; family pride, instead of exhibiting itself in supporting the long-descended credit, was visible in a sort of obstinate adherence to some misconceived ideas of self-importance; he was ruining his own health, and was fast approaching the precipice over which his passions, or rather let me say, his passion, would soon hurry him. His father had, at times, severely chid the wayward youth, and the mother had, day by day, warned him of his danger, so that he had by his false estimate of filial duties and parental care, rather been accelerated in his progress toward the line of destruction. A change was suggested in the mode of dealing—his own danger was not pointed out, but his attention was attracted back upon those whom he had loved—and had left; he saw whence he had derived all that delight to childhood, and he turned back to the fountain of affection which had gushed anew; and the birds of prey that had been hovering round the precipice where he hung were disappointed of their quarry. Those, who had wheeled around him with pliant wing and open beak, hopeful of spoil, screamed their disappointment in their filthy eyrie, and confessed their defeat in the triumph of nature and affection.
A few months ago, I was overwhelmed by the distress weighing on a close friend, who confided in me about his troubles and their source. The young man had lost sight of the respect he owed his parents; he had either forgotten or ignored the respect due to the beautiful family legacy that had come down to him untarnished over several generations. Instead of honoring that legacy, he clung stubbornly to misinterpreted notions of self-importance. He was destroying his health and was fast heading toward the cliff over which his passions—or rather, his singular passion—would soon push him. His father had occasionally scolded the rebellious youth, while his mother had consistently warned him of the dangers ahead. However, his flawed understanding of family duties and parental care only sped up his march toward destruction. A new approach was suggested: rather than highlighting his own peril, attention was redirected to those he had loved and abandoned. He realized the joy he had experienced in childhood had come from them, and he returned to the source of that affection, which reignited. The predators that had been circling the edge of the cliff he was precariously on were deprived of their prey. Those who had hovered nearby, eager for their chance, expressed their frustration in their dirty nests, acknowledging their defeat in the victory of love and family.
I know well that the voice of kindness, uttered to the erring, is often disregarded or despised, but less owing to the want of power in the instrument, than in the want of preparation in the object. So much of anger is manifested toward the vicious, that they grow suspicious of every exhibition of feeling in their behalf. You who would lure them back to virtue, must not pause at a single token of kind feeling; repeat the words of consolation; remember that the very fault which you would correct may have brought a part of the obstinacy which you deplore—remove the obstinacy by kindness, and thus open a channel to the source of the fault. He who would reclaim the vicious must lay his account to find the moral system reached in almost all its parts by those faults which by their prominency seem to be the only ones that appeal for remedy; and the failure of one measure must invite to another; if one experiment lacks effect, strengthen it by another; do not work with single means—it is false economy. Leucippe bared both breasts to her wandering infant.
I understand that the voice of kindness directed towards those who go astray is often ignored or looked down upon, but this is less about the effectiveness of the message and more about the readiness of the recipient. There's so much anger directed at the wrongdoers that they become wary of any show of concern for them. If you want to guide them back to goodness, you shouldn't stop at just one sign of compassion; keep offering words of support. Remember that the very flaw you're trying to fix may have caused some of the stubbornness you lament—soften that stubbornness with kindness and open a door to address the flaw. Anyone who seeks to reform the immoral must recognize that their mistakes often intertwine with various aspects of their moral fabric, which may not be immediately obvious. If one approach fails, try another; if one method isn't working, reinforce it with a different one; don’t rely on just one strategy—that’s poor use of resources. Leucippe exposed both her breasts to her wandering infant.
Conjugal affection disturbed by some occurrences which are unbecoming, and yet seem unavoidable, is not to be lessened by argument to prove either party right or wrong. These will, much more readily, create acerbity by wounding pride, than restore the lapsed passion. Affection has little to do with the logic of an argument—little to derive from the temper of discussion. When the evil is evident; when the disturbance is most oppressive, let not the parties imagine that any thing like cool reflection is to be had, or is to be made available; let the woman look back beyond the season of disquietude; let her bare her affections as they were when all was sunshine in the domestic circle; let her appeal to the undisturbed peace of such a scene, and by her conduct show her erring husband that it is possible to make the recollection of early delight stronger than the memory of present bitterness. Men learn this lesson easily, and practice it willingly. They need a teacher—they need precept and example; but they are willing to follow the leadings, and exhibit and rejoice in the triumph of affection. It is so, apparently in the great things of religion. Awful as are the dangers of neglect, it would seem that the terrors of the law are less operative than the persuasions of love. Notwithstanding the momentous question propounded, and the alternative made manifest, it would seem to an ordinary thinker, that the best mode of preventing a course that would incur the terrible penalty, would be to present the consequences of neglect, and to drive by terrible denunciations the erring one from the path that leads down to death. But not so argues the inspired Apostle. “Knowing therefore the terrors of the law,” (how appalling that thought,) “we persuade men,” (how gentle, how enticing, how successful in such a cause becomes “the triumph of affection.”)
Conjugal affection disturbed by certain occurrences that are inappropriate, yet seem unavoidable, should not be lessened by arguing over who is right or wrong. Those arguments are more likely to cause resentment by hurting pride than to rekindle lost passion. Affection has little to do with the logic of an argument or the nature of discussion. When the issue is clear; when the disturbance is most troubling, the parties should not think that any kind of calm reflection is possible or helpful; the woman should look back beyond the period of strife; she should reveal her feelings as they were when everything was bright in the home; she should reference the undisturbed peace of such a scene and, through her actions, show her misguided husband that it’s possible to make the memory of early joy more powerful than the pain of the present. Men learn this lesson easily and practice it willingly. They need a teacher—they need guidance and examples; but they are ready to follow direction, and to express and celebrate the victory of affection. This is evident in significant matters of faith as well. Despite the severe risks of neglect, it seems that the threats of the law are less effective than the appeal of love. Even with the serious question raised and the alternatives made clear, it might seem to an average person that the best way to prevent a path that leads to dire consequences would be to highlight the risks of neglect and to frighten the wrongdoer away from the road leading to destruction. But that's not how the inspired Apostle argues. “Knowing therefore the terrors of the law,” (how terrifying that thought), “we convince men,” (how gentle, enticing, and effective the “triumph of affection” becomes in such a situation).
Whenever a triumph is to be achieved over evil passions or vicious habits, then the appeal to the affections by the affections must be the means employed. We may check action or delay execution by fear, but we produce no change in the sentiment, no correction of the motive. We may prevent the offending one from injuring others, but we do not by such means lessen his power or his chance of injuring himself.
Whenever we want to overcome bad habits or negative feelings, we need to use positive emotions to reach people's hearts. We can hold back actions or postpone decisions using fear, but that doesn't change how someone feels or fix their motivations. We can stop someone from hurting others, but we don't diminish their ability or likelihood of hurting themselves through those methods.
Oh, how much of destruction, how much of the waste of human feelings, human pride, and glorious self-respect are due to the want of care in attempts to draw offenders from the place of moral danger. Go to the home of wretchedness and vice, and see how promptly the heart responds to the voice of kindness, how one touch of nature awakens the memory of early love, and recalls the hour of peace and virtue, until the heart aches to contemplate the chasm that vice has placed between the future and the terrible present.
Oh, the destruction, the waste of human emotions, pride, and valuable self-respect caused by the lack of effort to pull offenders away from places of moral danger. Visit the home of suffering and wrongdoing, and see how quickly the heart responds to kindness, how one touch of genuine care brings back memories of early love and reminds us of times of peace and virtue, until the heart aches just thinking about the gap that vice has created between the future and this awful present.
Sneer at her who, unable yet to appreciate the consequences of error, treads the path of danger or dallies on the borders to gather flowers that blossom near destruction. Sneer at her and she falls; call her back by the remembrance of home and home joys, by the love of father and friend; recall to her mind the unfailing affection of a mother, and she will turn willingly from her false position, be saved the crime, and only know what the consequences might have been, by marking the fate of those who had none to lure them back.
Sneer at her who, not yet able to see the consequences of her mistakes, walks a risky path or lingers at the edge, picking flowers that bloom near danger. Sneer at her and she will stumble; remind her of home and the joys it holds, the love of her father and friends; bring to mind the unwavering love of a mother, and she will willingly turn away from her misguided choices, be spared from wrongdoing, and only learn about the potential consequences by observing the fate of those who had no one to bring them back.
Our picture it is believed will be suggestive beyond our remarks. It deserves a careful examination; may we not hope that hundreds who gaze at the work of art will take up the moral lesson which it conveys, and resolve that vice shall owe no triumph to their unkindness, and that virtue shall not lose its followers for a want of the evidences of affection in their lives and conduct. It is lessons such as these that make art useful. It is lessons such as these that make the pagans respected—it is the “triumph of nature” over art, and the prevalence of affection over error, that make Christianity beloved. We are happy to make this Magazine the vehicle of moral truth, that takes the best of ancient sentiment and of modern art for its means, and has for its end the cultivation and triumph of purest affection.
Our image is thought to be more meaningful than our words. It deserves a close look; let's hope that many who view this artwork will embrace the moral lesson it presents and decide that vice won't win from their indifference, and that virtue won't lose its followers due to a lack of kindness in their lives and actions. It’s lessons like these that make art valuable. It's these lessons that earn respect for pagans—it's the “triumph of nature” over art, and the dominance of love over mistakes, that makes Christianity cherished. We're glad to use this Magazine to share moral truth, combining the best of ancient wisdom with modern artistry, aiming for the growth and victory of true affection.
C.
C.
——
No text provided. Please provide a short piece of text for modernizing.
THE RAINY DAY.
Odd as it may seem, the condition of the atmosphere has a powerful influence on the animal spirits. It is the mercury in the thermometer of mind, indicating its buoyancy or depression. Who that is an observer of human nature under its various peculiarities, has not been forcibly struck with the vast difference in any one intimate friend, both as to mental activity and sprightliness, on a beautiful, bright, balmy May morning, and on a cold, cheerless, comfortless, cloudy, rainy day in the same “moon”? The whole man is changed—disposition, manner, mind and temperament have undergone some radical metamorphosis. The very mode of thought, the sentiments, the opinions even, are inverted. He who was amiable, instructive, communicative, and lively, is suddenly, by the veering of the wind, changed into a sullen, sombre, morose cynic, restless, moody and taciturn. Conversation is abandoned for long sighs, deep respiration, involuntary growls and lugubrious interjections. The agreeable companion of a clear atmosphere is the thus altered being on a Rainy Day, and the influence that has wrought a change so inimical to individual and domestic economy, is that of the atmosphere. To account for the cause is more the province of a scientific pen. Whether electricity be most positive or negative in certain conditions of the barometer, is a subject for professors of the various “’isms” and “’icities” of the day. The effect is too apparent to doubt the existence of a cause, and the cause too involved in mystery, to invite discovery by one unlearned in the theories of Royal “Societies” or Republican “Schools.” “The Atmosphere: Its Ingredients and Influences,” by John Smith, Fellow of the Royal Society: London 8vo. “Electricity: Its Cause, Combinations and Effects,” by Charles Jones, M. D., Professor of Natural Science in the Kainbridge University—New York: Harper & Brothers. “Animal Magnetism Investigated,” by Edward Brown, Member of the United States Philosophical Society, Late Professor in the Philadelphia Flight School—Philadelphia: Carey & Hart. “The Analogy between Mind and Matter, considered in relation to the Doctrine of Transubstantiation and Revealed Religion,” by the Right Rev. Bishop Berdott—Universal Christian Publication Association, Boston: Complete in One Volume—Second Edition. These, and the like publications, issuing almost daily, lasting monuments of the power of the steam-press, are far too repulsive food for the uninitiated in the art of philosophical digestion. We leave them to the student, who, with fortitude sufficient for the effort, will undertake the study of them on a Rainy Day.
As strange as it may seem, the state of the atmosphere strongly affects our mood. It's like the mercury in a thermometer for the mind, showing how uplifted or downcast we feel. Anyone who watches human behavior in its many forms must have noticed how different one close friend can be—both in energy and cheerfulness—on a beautiful, sunny May morning compared to a cold, gloomy, rainy day within the same month. The entire person changes—attitude, demeanor, thoughts, and temperament all undergo a significant transformation. Even the way he thinks, his feelings, and even his opinions are flipped upside down. Someone who was friendly, engaging, chatty, and lively can quickly turn into a grumpy, moody, cynical person, anxious, irritable, and quiet just because of a shift in the weather. Meaningful conversation gives way to long sighs, heavy breaths, involuntary grumbles, and sad noises. The pleasant companion of a clear day becomes this altered version of himself on a Rainy Day, and the force behind this negative change, impacting both personal and home life, is the atmosphere itself. Understanding the cause is better suited for a scientific expert. Whether electricity is more positive or negative under certain barometric conditions is a topic for today’s professors of various “'isms” and “'icities.” The effect is too clear to deny a cause exists, and the cause is too complex to be figured out by someone unfamiliar with the theories of Royal “Societies” or Republican “Schools.” “The Atmosphere: Ingredients and Influences,” by John Smith, Fellow of the Royal Society: London 8vo. “Electricity: Its Cause, Combinations, and Effects,” by Charles Jones, M. D., Professor of Natural Science at Kainbridge University—New York: Harper & Brothers. “Exploring Animal Magnetism,” by Edward Brown, Member of the United States Philosophical Society, Former Professor at the Philadelphia Flight School—Philadelphia: Carey & Hart. “The Comparison between Mind and Matter, considered in relation to the Doctrine of Transubstantiation and Revealed Religion,” by the Right Rev. Bishop Berdott—Universal Christian Publication Association, Boston: Complete in One Volume—Second Edition. These publications, appearing almost daily and standing as lasting examples of the power of the steam press, are far too complex for someone unskilled in philosophical thinking. We leave them for the student who, with enough determination, will take on the study of them on a Rainy Day.
But cause undoubtedly there is, existing somewhere; for so powerful an agent, revolutionizing our very nature, must surely have “a local habitation and a name.” Do not let us suppose that because the various Sir John Rosses and Sir John Franklins have failed in their researches after this primum mobile, that it is hidden from the eyes of science. One of these seasons we shall be delighted by an advertisement in all the daily papers announcing thus: “Wonderful Discovery! Astounding Developments!! Thousands unable to obtain Admission!!! The Reverend Neophyte Frisky will deliver a Lecture at the Great Saloon of the Chinese Museum. Subject—Atmospheric Influence on Human-Natureology, showing its Cause and Effects. Experiments will be made after the Lecture. The Secret will be communicated to classes composed of Gentlemen and Ladies, at Ten Dollars a ticket. For notice of the hours of each class see small bills. Admission (so as to bring it within the reach of all) Five Cents—Children half price—Unbelievers admitted Free.” Thus faith in the hidden things of science will be made clear to the eyes of the million, and the singular phenomenon, exhibiting itself in its manifest effects from a hitherto undiscovered cause, will become as familiar to men as the horrors of a Rainy Day.
But there is definitely a cause out there; for such a powerful force, transforming our very nature, must surely have “a local habitation and a name.” Let’s not think that just because the various Sir John Rosses and Sir John Franklins have failed in their searches for this prime mover, it’s hidden from the eyes of science. One of these days, we’ll be thrilled by an ad in all the daily newspapers announcing: “Amazing Discovery! Incredible Developments!! Thousands Unable to Get In!!! The Reverend Neophyte Frisky will give a Lecture at the Great Saloon of the Chinese Museum. Topic—Atmospheric Influence on Human-Natureology, revealing its Cause and Effects. Experiments will be conducted after the Lecture. The Secret will be shared with classes made up of Gentlemen and Ladies for Ten Dollars a ticket. For the schedule of each class, see small posters. Admission (to make it affordable for everyone) is Five Cents—Children half price—Skeptics admitted Free.” This way, faith in the unknown aspects of science will be made clear to the masses, and the strange phenomenon, showing itself through effects from a previously undiscovered cause, will become as familiar to people as the horrors of a rainy day.
We fear that some will naturally regard these remarks as intended to cast reproach on scientific investigation, and research into the wide fields of pathological—naturo-philosophical—moral-philosophical love. Far from it. We beg to invite volunteers to unite in an overland expedition after the philosopher’s stone. Let a company be formed on shares, armed and equipped with revolvers and rifles of the latest theory, to shoot opposition on the way for food for the Association—with India Rubber life-boats to cross the streams, and Gutta Percha tents to repose in on the march—secure a flying-machine on the last model, to transport the enthusiasts over mountains, and stock enough at $5 a share to start the enterprise, if not the expedition. We would not only invite the formation of such Associations in all the Atlantic cities, but suggest to rural scientificators to leave the plough of successful homebred labor, sell out their little all, and invest at once. Why drudge longer, alone and single-handed, when these combinations and associations insure the journey to be made in six weeks from the “Independence” of the first start. But, reader, let us advise you, if you are seriously impressed with the propriety of the undertaking and its certain success, don’t dwell on the results to be attained on a Rainy Day.
We worry that some might see these comments as a criticism of scientific exploration and research into the vast areas of pathological, natural philosophical, and moral philosophical love. That's not the case at all. We sincerely invite volunteers to join an overland expedition in search of the philosopher’s stone. Let’s form a group that shares resources, armed and equipped with the latest revolvers and rifles to fend off opposition for the Association's sustenance—along with rubber life-boats for crossing streams, and Gutta Percha tents for resting along the way. We should secure a state-of-the-art flying machine to transport the adventurers over mountains, and raise enough funds at $5 a share to launch the business, if not the mission. We not only encourage the creation of such associations in all the Atlantic cities but also suggest that rural scientists put down their plows, sell what little they have, and invest immediately. Why toil alone and by yourself any longer when these groups can ensure the journey is completed in just six weeks from the first departure? But, reader, if you feel strongly about the validity and assured success of this venture, don't fixate on the results to be achieved on a rainy day.
Suggestions of unbelief in any novelty are more common than should be. A course of opposition to the march of mind, camping in its progress at startling or astounding discoveries, is detrimental to the developments of science, applied to every day use. We do not desire to be regarded as cynical or infidel, and therefore avow an attachment to these novelties ex limine. The utter incomprehensibility of any scheme is no objection to its feasibility. Far from it. On the contrary, the less it is understood the more it is applauded. Once announced for the investigation of the masses, a public meeting is called, as follows: “TOWN MEETING. The citizens of the village of Love-Your-Enemies will assemble in the Hall where ‘justice is judicially administered,’ on Saturday evening next, at 6 o’clock, to consider the propriety of memorializing Congress to grant 100,000 acres of the public domain, for the purpose of raising a fund to be invested in the capital stock of a company about to be formed, to construct an Electro-Magnetic Wire Suspension Bridge from the Narrows, at New York, to Tusca Light-House, on the English coast. Mr. Amasa Foresight Marblehead, the discoverer of this wonderful invention for the benefit of mankind, and patent pacification of nations, will be present and explain its principal features.” Signed by Hon. Col. Maj. M.D. Rev. Esq. The meeting convenes at the appointed time. Speeches are made. Diagrams, models, drawings, lithographs, sections are exhibited. The audience are delighted, mystified, gratified, magnified, humbuggified, and somnambulified. Resolutions are offered. A disciple of Roger Sherman objects, and sonorously desires the Cui Bono in facts and figures. Question! Question! is shouted by the Esquire who signed the call, the brother of the chairman, and the gentleman who organized the meeting. These vocular demonstrations become public opinion, and under its supreme potent influence the resolutions are adopted, and the assembly adjourns. All is wonder, amazement and vacuity. One doubts. He is beleaguered by the President, Vice-President and Secretaries of the meeting, and silenced with “specific gravity,” “conic sections,” “capillary attraction,” “latent pressure,” “malleability of metals,” “attraction of cohesion,” “sinuosity of fluxions,” and the superior capacity of the arch over the horizontal, to bear weight. The object is accomplished—the probability assumes the shape of certainty—the unsophisticated are converted—the community is alive to the absolute necessity of the project—the most flattering prospects are in the future. The bridge is built on paper, and on this mid-air viaduct is represented flour and corn pouring into England, and emigrants and their progeny pouring out. How delightful! Well, “probably the humbug of the thing” would never have been made known, had it not been for the morbid disposition of some skeptic, exaggerated by the atmospheric influence of a Rainy Day.
Suggestions of doubt about any new ideas are more common than they should be. A constant resistance to the progress of thought, fixating on shocking or incredible discoveries, harms the advancement of science in everyday life. We don’t want to be seen as cynical or unfaithful, so we openly express our support for these new ideas from the outset. The complete incomprehensibility of any plan doesn’t mean it can’t work. In fact, the less it is understood, the more it is celebrated. Once announced for public scrutiny, a meeting is called as follows: “TOWN MEETING. The citizens of the village of Love-Your-Enemies will gather in the Hall where ‘justice is judicially administered,’ on Saturday evening next, at 6 o’clock, to discuss the appropriateness of asking Congress to grant 100,000 acres of public land, to create a fund for investing in the stock of a company about to be formed, to build an Electro-Magnetic Wire Suspension Bridge from the Narrows in New York to Tusca Light-House on the English coast. Mr. Amasa Foresight Marblehead, the inventor of this amazing creation for the betterment of humanity and peace among nations, will be present to explain its main features.” Signed by Hon. Col. Maj. M.D. Rev. Esq. The meeting starts on time. Speeches are given. Diagrams, models, drawings, lithographs, and sections are displayed. The audience is thrilled, puzzled, satisfied, blown away, and in a daze. Resolutions are proposed. A follower of Roger Sherman raises an objection, and loudly requests the Who benefits? with facts and figures. “Question! Question!” shouts the Esquire who signed the invitation, who is the brother of the chairman and the person who organized the meeting. These vocal outbursts shape public opinion, and under its powerful influence, the resolutions are passed, and the assembly adjourns. It’s all wonder, surprise, and emptiness. One person doubts. He’s cornered by the President, Vice-President, and Secretaries of the meeting, and silenced with terms like “specific gravity,” “conic sections,” “capillary attraction,” “latent pressure,” “malleability of metals,” “attraction of cohesion,” “sinuosity of fluxions,” and the superior strength of the arch compared to the horizontal, to bear weight. The goal is achieved—the possibility seems certain—the naive are convinced—the community feels the absolute need for the project—the most promising prospects lie ahead. The bridge exists on paper, and on this imaginary structure, flour and corn flow into England, while emigrants and their descendants flow out. How wonderful! Well, “probably the humbug of the thing” would never have been revealed, if it weren’t for the morbid tendencies of some skeptic, exaggerated by the gloomy effect of a Rainy Day.
The atmospheric influence, then, is savagely detrimental to the mature development of extraordinary discoveries. In this it is auti-practico-scientific, and will, ere long, be driven from scholastic favoritism. Unwelcome as we have shown it to be in individual and scientific economy, we trust our researches into the economy of politics will prove more favorable.
The effect of the atmosphere, therefore, is brutally harmful to the full development of remarkable discoveries. In this respect, it is anti-practical-scientific and will soon be pushed out of academic preference. As unwelcome as we have demonstrated it to be in personal and scientific matters, we hope our studies on the economy of politics will be more promising.
The State is a comprehensive word, meaning a conglomeration of voters. Voters are men presumed to be aged one-and-twenty each—that is, every voter must be, by law, in a majority before an election at which he votes, but it is not unlawful for him to be in a minority after he has voted. At this maturity they are infected with the frailties of humanity, consequently they agree and disagree with each other. Thus parties are formed on the basis of “principles, not men,” for the one, and “men, not principles,” for the other. On the supremacy of one of these combinations the safety of the State depends—so each conscientiously believes. To test the question, elections have been established—a modern republican invention, instead of the old “wager of battle.” The note of preparation is sounded. Martial music echoes in city, village, town and valley, in token of the peaceful nature of the coming contest. The voters of each party are gathered under banners inscribed with the poetry of politics Speeches are made by the humble aspirant after public fame in the shape of “spoils,” a figurative designation for the reward of patriotism. The taverns are filled; disquisitions on political principles, qualifications for public servants, the past history of nominees, and the future prospects of the faithful, are discussed with the blandness and courtesy which mark all polemic controversies. In order to purify the political atmosphere of such assemblies in those party craniums called “Head Quarters,” the fumes of tobacco, flavored with the insensible distillations of “old rye” or “Monongahela,” are used ad libitum. This, by the aid of music, speeches, rum and tobacco, “the great principles of the party” are preserved from decay, and made palatable to “generations yet unborn.” As the contest progresses, it is more and more marked by enthusiasm, sincerity, patriotism, self-devotedness to those abstractions born in “’98,” and destined to a green old age, or their immemorial antagonistic dogmas of a more northern extraction. Music, meetings, speeches and speculations, banners and bantering, polemics and pyrotechnics, rum and rows, fights and fabrications, placards and publications, advocates and anathemas, multiply in proportion to the chances of success. Committees of vigilance are active—window-committees impatient—voters are volatile and vicarious—candidates are cajoling, cabaling, convivial, cautious, curious and concerned. Thus progresses the campaign. The day arrives—Election Day—big with the fate of patronage and place. “To the Polls, Freemen, to the Polls!” is conspicuous at every turn, reminding those who have just awoke to the objects of the day, after weeks spent in fruitless attempts to convince them of the importance of the “Second Tuesday” in the political Almanac. Voting is this absorbing business. “Vote early,” is announced as of the utmost consequence. “Vote for John Smith,” is pronounced the only miracle by which liberty can be guaranteed to the nation. Workingmen are informed that John Brown is alone advised of the most salutary remedy for all their evils. Business men are warned that prosperity will abound under a Tariff, with the cabalistic addition of “’42,” and that ruin belongs to that of “’46.” The timid are startled by the announcement that the “country is ruined,” and the “constitution has been violated,” while anon is proclaimed that “the dearest rights of freemen are in jeopardy.” So passes the “Second Tuesday”—voting, voting, voting, “on age,” “on papers,” “on tax receipts,” and “on principle.” There must be an end to all things. So with Election Day. The polls are closed. The counting begins. Majorities and victories are cheered as published. One party claims success from figures, the other from numbers. One calculates success, the other votes it. It is decided, at last, by the indisputable returns. The victors attribute their triumph to the people; the defeated find consolation in the fact that they would have been triumphant, had it not been—a Rainy Day.
The State is an all-encompassing term, referring to a group of voters. Voters are considered to be at least twenty-one years old—that is, every voter must be legally an adult before the election in which they cast their vote, although it’s not against the law for them to be underage afterward. At this age, they are subject to the imperfections of humanity, which leads to agreements and disagreements among them. Parties form based on either “principles, not people” for one side, and “people, not principles” for the other. The safety of the State depends on the dominance of one of these groups—each sincerely believes this. To settle the matter, elections have been created—a modern republican idea, unlike the old “wager of battle.” The preparation is underway. Martial music resonates in cities, towns, and valleys, signaling the peaceful nature of the upcoming contest. Voters from each party gather under banners printed with political slogans. Speeches are delivered by those seeking public recognition in the form of “spoils,” a symbolic term for the rewards of patriotism. The taverns are packed; discussions about political principles, qualifications for public servants, past histories of candidates, and future hopes of supporters unfold with the politeness and civility typical of all political debates. To clear the political air in those party headquarters, the smoke of tobacco mixed with the subtle distillations of “old rye” or “Monongahela” is used freely. This, alongside music, speeches, rum, and tobacco, ensures that “the great principles of the party” endure and remain appealing to “future generations.” As the contest intensifies, it becomes increasingly marked by enthusiasm, sincerity, patriotism, and unwavering dedication to the ideals that emerged in “’98,” destined for a long life, alongside their age-old opposing doctrines from the North. Music, meetings, speeches, debates, banners, and playful banter, propaganda and fireworks, rum and fights, posters and publications, advocates and accusations multiply in proportion to the chances of winning. Vigilance committees are actively involved—window committees are impatient—voters are fickle and eager—candidates are charming, plotting, social, careful, inquisitive, and engaged. Thus the campaign unfolds. The day arrives—Election Day—loaded with promises of jobs and positions. “To the Polls, Citizens, to the Polls!” is everywhere, reminding those who just woke up to the day’s purpose, after weeks of unsuccessful attempts to convince them of the significance of “Second Tuesday” in the political calendar. Voting is the focus of everyone's attention. “Vote early,” is touted as essential. “Vote for John Smith,” is proclaimed the only way to ensure liberty for the country. Working people are told that only John Brown knows the solution to all their problems. Business people are warned that prosperity will come with a Tariff, specifically labeled “’42,” while disaster is associated with “’46.” The fearful are alarmed by claims that “the country is in ruins,” and “the constitution has been broken,” while others declare that “the basic rights of citizens are at risk.” So the “Second Tuesday” passes—voting, voting, voting, “based on age,” “on papers,” “on tax receipts,” and “on principles.” Everything must come to an end, including Election Day. The polls close. The count begins. Supporters cheer as majorities and victories are announced. One party claims success with their figures, the other with their numbers. One assesses success, while the other votes for it. The final decision is made by the undeniable returns. The winners attribute their victory to the public; the losers find comfort in believing they would have won if it hadn’t been—a Rainy Day.
Atmospheric influences are suicidal, it seems, in politics. And as it may seem, the character of the atmosphere has a powerful influence on other things beside animal spirits. Reader, pause—our task is done. Of a highly mercurial temperament, affected with despondency or hilarity, as the sky is cloudy or clear, we were forced to get rid of ourself on one of those pluvious phenomena in the temperate zone, and hence we wasted our own time and yours by dedicating our reflections to The Rainy Day.
Atmospheric influences seem to be harmful, especially in politics. And as it appears, the nature of the atmosphere strongly affects more than just people's moods. Reader, take a moment—our task is complete. With a highly changeable mood, swinging from sadness to happiness depending on whether the sky is cloudy or clear, we found ourselves caught up in one of those rainy days in the temperate zone, and as a result, we wasted both our time and yours by focusing our thoughts on The Rainy Day.
Our New Volume.—We do not think our patrons can fail to be pleased with this the first number of a new volume of “Graham’s Magazine.” We confess to feeling proud of it ourselves, and think we fully redeem the promise we made to increase the claims of our periodical upon popular favor. No similar publication, it may be confidently asserted, ever presented an equal array of merits and attractions, whether the artistic embellishments or literary contents be considered, and we know that our good friends, the public, will award to us the meed of superiority over all others, nem. con. But excellent as the opening number of the volume is, the rest shall fully equal if not surpass it in beauty. We have always held our position in advance of all competition, and the ground shall be maintained. Let others do as they may, the subscribers to “Graham’s Magazine” may rest assured that their favorite publication will never degenerate or forfeit the proud distinction long ago conferred upon it of being “The Gem of the Monthlies, and the Leading Periodical in America.”
Our Latest Release.—We believe our readers will really enjoy this first issue of the new volume of “Graham’s Magazine.” We are proud of it ourselves and feel we’ve fulfilled our promise to enhance the appeal of our magazine. No other publication can confidently boast such a fantastic combination of features and attractions, whether we're talking about the artistic designs or the literary content. We are sure that our loyal readers will recognize our superiority over all others, unanimous consent While the opening issue of this volume is outstanding, the following ones will match or even exceed its beauty. We have always maintained a lead over the competition, and we intend to keep it. No matter what others do, our subscribers can trust that their beloved “Graham’s Magazine” will never decline or lose the prestigious title it earned long ago as “The Gem of the Monthlies and the Leading Periodical in America.”
Our subscription list is rapidly increasing; new friends sending in their names every day. This is an appropriate season to commence taking the Magazine, and the novelties and new beauties we have in preparation will render the current volume one well worthy of careful preservation.
Our subscription list is growing quickly; new friends are sending in their names every day. This is a great time to start subscribing to the Magazine, and the new features and exciting content we have planned will make this volume one that's definitely worth keeping.
H. Kavanagh. A Tale. By H. W. Longfellow. Boston: Wm. D. Ticknor & Co. 1 vol. 12mo.
H. Kavanagh. A Story. By H. W. Longfellow. Boston: Wm. D. Ticknor & Co. 1 volume, 12mo.
This volume has been very extensively read, has delighted almost every reader, and yet has left on the minds of many a feeling of disappointment. Considered as a novel, it must be admitted that the story is but slight, the characters hinted rather than developed, and the whole frame-work fragile; but it would perhaps be more fair to judge it according to the purpose the author had in view in writing it, and this purpose was evidently not the production of a consistent novel, but the illustration of an idea through the forms of a tale. Mr. Churchill, who is always meditating a romance and never producing one, and while musing over the idea is unconscious of the romance developing under his very eyes, is a good illustration of the motto of the work—
This book has been widely read, has pleased nearly every reader, and yet has left many feeling disappointed. As a novel, it's clear that the story is quite thin, the characters are more suggested than fully developed, and the overall structure is weak. However, it might be more appropriate to evaluate it based on the author's intention in writing it, which clearly wasn't to create a cohesive novel, but rather to convey an idea through the storytelling. Mr. Churchill, who is always dreaming up a romance but never actually writing one, and while he reflects on the idea is unaware of the romance unfolding right before him, serves as a great example of the book’s motto—
“The flighty purpose never is o’ertook,
“The fleeting goal is never reached,
Unless the deed go with it.”
Unless the action goes with it.
The romance present to Mr. Churchill’s vision, but which he does not perceive, is, to be sure, a common one, but none the less affecting because it is common. It is a simple but quietly intense representation of love in its two great expressions in life—the love which imparadises and the love which breaks hearts; and it has no reference at all to time, but is the universal fact of all ages.
The romance that Mr. Churchill sees, but doesn't really notice, is definitely a familiar one, yet that doesn’t make it any less moving. It’s a straightforward but deeply intense portrayal of love in its two major forms in life—the love that brings joy and the love that causes heartbreak; and it isn't tied to any specific time, but is a timeless reality throughout all ages.
In addition to his lovers, Mr. Longfellow has sketched with much beautiful humor, the characters and characteristics of a country town. His mirth is the very poetry of mirth, sly, genial, fanciful, reminding the reader of Dickens without suggesting the thought of imitation. All the incidents and emotions of the book are enveloped in an atmosphere of poetry. It is this magical charm of the poet, investing the commonest materials with a drapery of imagination, and sending a rich and golden flush through the whole expression, which constitutes the merit of the volume. An ideal sweetness, sometimes felt in the music of the words, sometimes in the fine felicity of the imagery, and sometimes in the “soft, Ausonion air,” breathed upon the characters, pervades equally the author’s humor, pathos, sentiment, passion and reflection. The effect of the whole is not to thrill or exalt the reader, not to inspire terror or awaken thoughts “beyond the reaches of his soul,” but to fill him with the highest possible degree of intellectual and moral comfort. There are no stings in the author’s mind, and he plants none in the minds of others. He is a mortal enemy to unrest, to all haggard and unhandsome thoughts and sensibilities, and fuses matter and spirit into a sensuous compound, calculated to give poetic pleasure rather than to inspire poetic action.
In addition to his lovers, Mr. Longfellow has humorously captured the characters and traits of a small town. His humor is the essence of joy—clever, warm, and imaginative—bringing to mind Dickens without feeling like a copy. The stories and feelings in the book are wrapped in a poetic atmosphere. It's this enchanting touch of the poet that transforms everyday elements into something imaginative, infusing the entire work with a rich and golden glow, which is what makes this book special. There’s an ideal sweetness felt in the rhythm of the words, the beauty of the imagery, and the “soft, Ausonion air” surrounding the characters. This quality permeates the author’s humor, sadness, emotions, passion, and reflections. The overall effect isn’t meant to thrill or elevate the reader, inspire fear, or stir thoughts “beyond the reaches of his soul,” but rather to provide the highest level of intellectual and moral comfort. The author doesn’t harbor any bitterness and doesn’t instill it in others. He is completely opposed to restlessness, to all harsh and unappealing thoughts and feelings, and blends material and spirit into a sensory mixture intended to offer poetic pleasure instead of inspiring poetic action.
There is one fault to the book more serious, perhaps, than any other, and that is its shortness. The characters are well conceived, but imperfectly developed. The premises of Kavanagh’s character are excellent, but no conclusion is drawn from them except his marriage, and that is something of a non-sequitur. The ground is fairly broken for a long work, for a sort of American Wilhelm Meister, and though the author’s plan hardly demands its cultivation to the extent of its capacity, we feel rather provoked that he did not make his plan commensurate with the elements of his characters. In Kavanagh we have a reformer who blends cultivated and sensitive tastes with great aspirations, and to have fully developed such a person, by representing the modifications of his mind through its contact with the reformers and conservatives of New England, would have enabled Mr. Longfellow to produce the most original and striking novel of the day, and one which would have been a mirror of New England life in its present manifestations. The ideas and purposes of Kavanagh alone are given, and he, rather than Mr. Churchill spreads a gulf between intentions and deeds. To have made the woman he loved non-sympathetic with him as a reformer, and the woman he did not love his adherent in that capacity, would have finely complicated the matter, and resulted in many original agonies, ecstasies, mental struggles, and thrilling situations. Such a novel, even if, like Goethe’s, it had cost ten years’ labor, would, as treated by Mr. Longfellow, have obtained an instantaneous and enduring popularity.
There’s one issue with the book that may be more serious than any other, and that’s its brevity. The characters are well thought out but not fully developed. Kavanagh’s character has great potential, but the only conclusion drawn from it is his marriage, which feels somewhat like a random remark. The groundwork is laid for a longer work, something like an American version of Wilhelm Meister, and while the author’s plan doesn’t necessarily require it to be expanded to its full potential, we can’t help but feel frustrated that he didn’t align his plan with the depth of his characters. In Kavanagh, we see a reformer who combines refined tastes with big aspirations, and fully exploring such a character by showcasing how his thoughts evolve through interactions with the reformers and conservatives of New England would have allowed Mr. Longfellow to create the most original and impactful novel of the time, reflecting New England life as it is today. We only get Kavanagh’s ideas and goals, and he, rather than Mr. Churchill, creates a divide between intentions and actions. If he had made the woman he loved unsympathetic to him as a reformer, while the woman he didn’t love supported him in that role, it would have added complexity and resulted in many unique struggles, highs and lows, mental conflicts, and exciting situations. Such a novel, even if it took ten years like Goethe’s, would, in Mr. Longfellow’s hands, have gained immediate and lasting popularity.
My Uncle the Curate. A Novel. By the Author of “The Bachelor of the Albany” etc. New York: Harper & Brothers.
My Uncle the Curate. A Novel. By the Author of “The Bachelor of the Albany” and others. New York: Harper & Brothers.
The mere announcement of any thing from the sparkling brain of the Bachelor of the Albany, is sufficient to raise anticipations of brisk and business-like satire, of felicitous expression, and of good-natured representation of the follies of conventional life. The present work evinces more of the novelist, and less of the wit-snapper, than any thing the author has previously written. The story and the characters, though plentifully bespangled with epigrams, are still not immersed and lost in them; and there is not that incessant effort after smartness and point which at one period seemed to be the law of the writer’s mind. Mr. Woodward, the Curate, has some capital traits of character felicitously developed, and his wife, belonging to that kind of women known as everybody’s mother, is drawn to the life. In Mrs. Spenser we have one of those plagues of mankind, who cause more misery than pestilence and war—a nervous, fretful, peevish, unsatisfied, vinegar-souled wife, engaged in slaughtering her husband with pins, and making up for the weakness of her instruments by the continuity of her attacks. Lucy McCracken appears to have been suggested by Thackeray’s Becky Sharp, and she is in every way inferior to the latter in the logic of her artfulness. Dawson, Sidney Spenser, Markham and Vivyan, are all well discriminated delineations of young men, though the lover is the least interesting. The author is something of a bungler in handling the passions and affections, and considered as a man of wit, is singularly blind to the ludicrous effect which his serious scenes often produce. He is a capital laugher at the sentimentalities and agonies of other novelists, but when he ventures into their region he is as far from common sense and natural feeling as any of the dabblers in broken hearts and crushed affections whom he ridicules.
The simple announcement of anything from the sharp mind of the Bachelor of the Albany is enough to spark expectations of lively and business-like satire, clever expression, and a light-hearted portrayal of the absurdities of conventional life. This work shows more of the novelist's touch and less of the quick wit than anything the author has written before. The story and characters, while sprinkled with clever remarks, are not completely overwhelmed by them; and there isn't that constant push for cleverness and sharpness that once seemed to dominate the writer's thinking. Mr. Woodward, the Curate, has some great character traits that are well developed, and his wife, fitting into that type of woman often referred to as everybody’s mother, is vividly portrayed. In Mrs. Spenser, we see one of those burdens on humanity who bring more misery than disease and warfare—a nervous, irritable, dissatisfied, vinegar-souled wife who tortures her husband with the small nicks of her discontent and compensates for the weakness of her methods with relentless attacks. Lucy McCracken seems to be inspired by Thackeray’s Becky Sharp, but she is in every way inferior to the latter in the logic of her cunning. Dawson, Sidney Spenser, Markham, and Vivyan are all well-defined portrayals of young men, although the lover is the least interesting of the group. The author struggles somewhat with handling emotions and affections, and as a witty person, he is surprisingly oblivious to the humorous impact that his serious scenes often create. He laughs heartily at the sentimentalities and sorrows of other novelists, but when he ventures into that territory, he strays far from common sense and genuine feeling—just like the dabblers in broken hearts and shattered emotions that he mocks.
The Personal History and Experience of David Copperfield the Younger. By Charles Dickens. Illustrated by H. K Browne. New York: John Wiley. Part I.
The Personal History and Experience of David Copperfield the Younger by Charles Dickens. Illustrated by H. K. Browne. New York: John Wiley. Part I.
The announcement of a new work by the most popular novelist of the day, is quite an event to the famished lovers of his genius. It is difficult to judge from the first number whether it will be worthy of the author’s fame, but it promises well both in respect to originality and interest. With the characteristic traits of Dickens’s style and mode of delineating characters and narrating events, it starts a new society of individuals, who may rival the old familiar names in popularity. The peculiar humor, fancy, sweetness, and verbal felicity, which have already delighted so many thousands, appear in this work with their old power, and give no signs of decay. For knowledge of the heart we would allude to the scene in which Mrs. Copperfield questions Davy as to the exact words the gentleman at Lowestoft used in speaking of her beauty, as pre-eminently excellent. For quaint humor, bordering continually on pathos, the life which Davy led in the queer house on Yarmouth beach, with Peggotty’s relations, might be triumphantly quoted to silence all doubts of Dickens’s continued fertility. The knowledge evinced throughout of the interior workings and external expression of a child’s mind, is quite remarkable. Indeed, if the author proceeds as he has commenced, there can be little fear of his success. It remains, however, to be seen, whether or not his characters will please through twenty numbers.
The announcement of a new book by the most popular novelist of the time is a major event for the eager fans of his genius. It's tough to tell from the first installment whether it will live up to the author's reputation, but it looks promising in terms of originality and interest. With the distinctive traits of Dickens’s style and his approach to character development and storytelling, it introduces a new cast of characters that may rival the familiar names in popularity. The unique humor, creativity, warmth, and clever wordplay that have already delighted so many people are present in this work with their usual strength, showing no signs of fading. For emotional insight, we could point to the scene where Mrs. Copperfield asks Davy about the exact words the gentleman in Lowestoft used to describe her beauty, which is particularly outstanding. For quirky humor that often touches on deeper emotions, Davy's life in the peculiar house on Yarmouth beach with Peggotty’s family could easily silence any doubts about Dickens’s continued creativity. The insights into how a child’s mind works, both internally and externally, are quite impressive. Indeed, if the author continues as he has started, there’s little reason to doubt his success. It still remains to be seen, however, whether his characters will hold up over twenty installments.
Holydays Abroad; or Europe from the West. By Mrs. Kirkland. New York: Baker & Scribner. 2 vols. 12mo.
Holidays Abroad; or Europe from the West. By Mrs. Kirkland. New York: Baker & Scribner. 2 volumes. 12mo.
The accomplished authoress of these elegant volumes has established so good a reputation by her previous writings, that we opened her present book with some reluctance, fearing that the subject would be too threadbare even for her powers to make interesting. Indeed records of tours in Europe have become so common, so natural an employment of aspiring mediocrity, that to read them is an exercise in yawning, and to criticise them an assumption of the office of executioner. We prefer dullness in almost any other form. It is due to Mrs. Kirkland, however, to acknowledge that she has triumphed over the disadvantages of her subject, and produced a really interesting work, avoiding all the wearisome topographical inanities and stereotyped opinions of most tourists, and giving a new and vivid glimpse of foreign life. She appears to understand the wants of her readers, and she tells them the very things they most desire to know. Her passage on St. Peter’s is one instance among many which the book affords, of her knowledge of the ignorance of her readers, and her felicity in suggesting a view of a whole subject by fixing on a few important details. She generally succeeds in conveying so warm an impression of the objects she describes, as to make her readers the companions in the journey.
The talented author of these elegant books has built such a strong reputation with her previous writings that we approached her latest work with some hesitation, worried that the topic might be too clichéd for her to make interesting. Indeed, records of trips to Europe have become so common and such a natural pursuit of aspiring mediocrity that reading them is a test of patience, and critiquing them feels like taking on the role of a critic. We’d rather deal with dullness in almost any other form. However, we must acknowledge that Mrs. Kirkland has overcome the limitations of her subject and created a truly engaging work, steering clear of the tedious geographical trivialities and clichéd opinions of most travelers, and providing a fresh and vivid insight into foreign life. She seems to know exactly what her readers want and shares the very things they most wish to learn. Her description of St. Peter’s is just one example among many in the book that demonstrates her awareness of her readers' ignorance and her talent for presenting a broader perspective by focusing on a few key details. She generally manages to convey such a strong impression of the places she describes that her readers feel like companions on the journey.
The Adirondack; or Life in the Woods. By J. T. Headley, Author of Washington and his Generals, etc. New York: Baker & Scribner. 1 vol. 12mo.
The Adirondack: or Life in the Woods. By J. T. Headley, Author of Washington and His Generals, etc. New York: Baker & Scribner. 1 volume, 12mo.
In this volume the dashing and brilliant author of Napoleon and his Marshals has occupied a new ground. The northern section of the state of New York, comprising nearly eight counties, is still an unsubdued forest, “crossed by no road, enlivened by no cultivation, not a keel disturbing its waters, while bears, panthers, wolves, moose and deer, are the only lords of the soil.” Into this region Mr. Headley conducts his readers, and certainly few subjects could be better fitted for his picturesque pen. The magnificent scenery of the region he has described with great force, freshness and pictorial effect, and the various adventures incident to a life in the woods, are narrated with the author’s accustomed vigor and raciness. The work being in the form of familiar letters, admits of every style of verbal expression which truly reflects the feeling of the moment, and the reader is therefore not troubled by the presence of those occasional audacities of diction which, in Mr. Headley’s more elaborate works, sometimes offend a pure taste.
In this book, the charismatic and talented author of Napoleon and his Marshals explores new territory. The northern part of New York State, covering nearly eight counties, remains an untouched forest, “crossed by no road, enlivened by no cultivation, not a keel disturbing its waters, while bears, panthers, wolves, moose, and deer, are the only lords of the soil.” Mr. Headley takes his readers into this wilderness, and few topics could suit his vivid writing style better. He describes the stunning scenery of the area with impressive force, freshness, and flair, while the various adventures that come with living in the woods are recounted with the author's trademark energy and liveliness. The book is presented as a series of personal letters, allowing for every kind of expression that truly captures the moment's feelings, so readers won’t be bothered by the occasional bold choices in wording that sometimes appear in Mr. Headley’s more detailed works, which can clash with refined taste.
Analogy of the Ancient Craft, Masonry, to Revealed Religion. Gregg & Elliott.
Comparison of Ancient Craft, Masonry, to Revealed Religion. Gregg & Elliott.
This is the title of a beautifully printed octavo volume, from the pen, and evidently from the heart, of Charles Scott, A. M., Grand Master of the Grand Lodge of the State of Mississippi. The literature of the Order of Masonry is not extensive, for reasons that the members of the Order probably fully comprehend. It is confined to a few volumes of addresses, and to some liturgies and handbooks; all, of course, useful to the craft, but not all interesting to the world. The volume before us is the result of much deep feeling, which manifested and employed itself in careful research, close reading, sustained reflection, and an able exposition of the results of all those processes.
This is the title of a beautifully printed octavo book, written with passion by Charles Scott, A. M., Grand Master of the Grand Lodge of the State of Mississippi. The literature of the Masonic Order isn't extensive, likely for reasons that members of the Order understand well. It consists of a few volumes of speeches and some liturgies and handbooks; all of which are useful to the craft, but not everything is interesting to the general public. The book in front of us is the product of deep emotions, which were channeled into careful research, attentive reading, thoughtful reflection, and clear explanations of the findings from all those processes.
The Analogy is ably made, and though the uninitiated may not feel the same interest as do the “craftsmen” in the Analogy, yet many readers will find on its pages much to admire, much that will instruct, much that will lead him to reflect and inquire.
The analogy is skillfully presented, and while those who aren't familiar with it might not feel the same level of interest as the “experts,” many readers will discover plenty to admire, a lot that will educate, and much that will prompt them to think and ask questions.
The initiated who sits down to the book with a love of the institution, will find that love augmented, his respect increased, and his views greatly enlarged by the developments of the able author of the volume. We commend the work to the attention of general readers, but especially to those who share membership with Mr. Scott.
The person who approaches this book with a passion for the institution will find that passion deepened, their respect heightened, and their perspectives significantly broadened by the insights of the talented author of this volume. We recommend this work to all readers, particularly to those who are members alongside Mr. Scott.
Last Leaves of American History: Comprising Histories of the Mexican War and California. By Emma Willard. New York: Geo. P. Putnam. 1 vol. 12mo.
Last Leaves of American History: Featuring Stories of the Mexican War and California. By Emma Willard. New York: Geo. P. Putnam. 1 volume, 12mo.
Commencing with the inauguration of General Harrison, Mrs. Willard presents us with a clear and condensed account of the events which followed to the close of the Mexican war. Although most of them are familiar to the readers of the newspapers, we suppose that few minds possess them in their order and connection, stripped of all exaggeration and telegraphic inaccuracies. Mrs. Willard writes in a bold, decisive style, without any apparent partisan object, and with no other purpose to serve than to glorify the country as far as it can be done without any sacrifice of truth. We have found the volume interesting and accurate.
Starting with General Harrison's inauguration, Mrs. Willard gives us a straightforward and concise summary of the events that followed until the end of the Mexican War. While most readers may be familiar with these events from newspapers, we believe few people have them organized and connected in their minds, without any exaggeration or inaccuracies from telegraph reports. Mrs. Willard writes in a bold, clear style, without any obvious political agenda, aiming only to celebrate the country as much as possible without compromising the truth. We found the book both interesting and accurate.
The Genius of Italy: being Sketches of Italian Life, Literature and Religion. By Rev. Robert Turnbull, Author of Genius of Scotland, etc. New York: Geo. P. Putnam. 1 vol. 12mo.
The Genius of Italy: Sketches of Italian Life, Literature, and Religion. By Rev. Robert Turnbull, Author of Genius of Scotland, etc. New York: Geo. P. Putnam. 1 volume, 12mo.
This is an exceedingly interesting and well-written volume, full at once of discernment and enthusiasm, exhibiting considerable knowledge of Italian literature, scenery, manners and character, and showing a true Anglo-Saxon sagacity in its views of the present state of Italy. The work is both descriptive and critical, and many passages have a pictorial distinctness which prove that the objects described were visibly mirrored on the writer’s imagination as he wrote. The sketches of Dante, Tasso, Ariosto, Petrarch, contain many correct opinions, and are well calculated to convey information as well as to inspire enthusiasm for the genius of Italy.
This is an incredibly interesting and well-written book, filled with insight and enthusiasm, showing a deep understanding of Italian literature, landscapes, customs, and character, while reflecting a true Anglo-Saxon wisdom in its perspective on the current state of Italy. The work is both descriptive and analytical, with many passages that vividly illustrate the subjects being described, suggesting that they were clearly reflected in the writer’s imagination as he composed them. The sketches of Dante, Tasso, Ariosto, and Petrarch offer many accurate insights and are well-designed to provide information as well as inspire passion for Italy's genius.
History of King Charles the Second of England. By Jacob Abbott. With Engravings. New York: Harper & Brothers. 1 vol. 16mo.
History of King Charles II of England. By Jacob Abbott. With Illustrations. New York: Harper & Brothers. 1 vol. 16mo.
This is a most useful and entertaining biography of a regal roué, whose reign is the scoff and jeer of history. Charles was a good-natured rascal, whose destitution of principle and indifference to shame, approached the marvelous. The record of his reign is full of matter for reflection, and Mr. Abbott has presented it with more than his accustomed felicity in the selection of events, and graceful simplicity of style.
This is a very useful and entertaining biography of a royal rogue, whose reign is the subject of scorn and mockery in history. Charles was a good-natured troublemaker, whose lack of principles and disregard for shame were almost extraordinary. The account of his reign offers plenty of food for thought, and Mr. Abbott has shared it with more than his usual skill in choosing events and a smooth, simple writing style.
LE FOLLET
Anaïs Toudouze
Anaïs Toudouze
LE FOLLET
LE FOLLET
PARIS, Boulevart St. Martin, 61
PARIS, Boulevard Saint Martin, 61
Robes de Camille
Camille's robes
Dentelles de Violard, r. Choiseul, 2bis—Fleurs de Chagot ainé, r. Richelieu, 81;
Lace of Violard, r. Choiseul, 2bis—Flowers of Chagot ainé, Richelieu, 81;
Eventail de Vagneur Dupré, r. de la Paix, 19.
Fan of Vagneur Dupré, r. de la Paix, 19.
Graham’s Magazine
Graham's Magazine
A BALLAD.
A Song.
SUNG BY MRS. SEGUIN,
Sung by Mrs. Seguin,
COMPOSED BY
WRITTEN BY
M. W. BALFE.
M.W. Balfe.
Presented By GEORGE WILLIG, No. 171 Chestnut St., Philadelphia.
Presented By GEORGE WILLIG, 171 Chestnut St., Philadelphia.
What’s a tear? Mother dear!
What’s a tear? Mom!
Look not thou in sorrow!
Don't look in sorrow!
As at dawn, from the thorn,
As at dawn, from the thorn,
Falls the dew my Mother,
Falls the dew, Mom,
Let this grief find relief,
Let this grief be eased,
I’ll not weep tomorrow!
I won't cry tomorrow!
His I’ll be, none shall see
His will be, no one shall see
How I love another,
How I love someone else,
How I love,—love another!
How I love—love someone else!
SECOND VERSE.
SECOND VERSE.
As the rose, while it blows,
As the rose grows,
Hidden canker weareth;
Hidden decay wears;
Sigh shall ne’er whisper here,
Sigh will never whisper here,
How this heart despaireth:
How this heart despairs:
What’s a tear? Mother dear!
What’s a tear? Mom!
His I’ll be, Oh Mother!
His I'll be, Oh Mom!
Though I die, since on high
Though I die, since up above
I may love another.
I might love someone else.
How I love another.
How I love someone else.
page iii, Story. Lydia Jane ==> Story. By Lydia Jane
page iii, Story. Lydia Jane ==> Story. By Lydia Jane
page 1, Rensellaer who commanded, ==> Rensselaer who commanded,
page 1, Rensellaer who led, ==> Rensselaer who led,
page 2, promoted) and a gallant ==> promoted) a gallant
page 2, promoted) and a gallant ==> promoted) a gallant
page 4, proceeded to Fort Levenworth ==> proceeded to Fort Leavenworth
page 4, went to Fort Levenworth ==> went to Fort Leavenworth
page 6, accompanied the cortegé ==> accompanied the cortège
page 6, accompanied the procession ==> accompanied the cortège
page 15, his griping fingers, ==> his gripping fingers,
page 15, his gripping fingers, ==> his gripping fingers,
page 24, them pleasant excursions ==> them on pleasant excursions
page 24, their pleasant excursions ==> their on pleasant excursions
page 35, my tiny bark, unguided ==> my tiny barque, unguided
page 35, my tiny boat, unguided ==> my tiny barque, unguided
page 41, varient circumstances ==> variant circumstances
page 41, variable circumstances => __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ circumstances
page 43, desire ought but that ==> desire aught but that
page 43, desire should but that ==> desire aught but that
page 51, wordly prosperity could ==> worldly prosperity could
page 51, worldly prosperity could ==> worldly prosperity could
page 60, heartless coquetery? Or ==> heartless coquetry? Or
page 60, heartless flirting? Or ==> heartless coquetry? Or
page 61, concering it. There ==> concerning it. There
page 61, concerning it. There ==> concerning it. There
page 65, John their confident ==> John their confidant
page 65, John their confident ==> John their confidant
page 65, irruption of Vesuvius ==> eruption of Vesuvius
page 65, eruption of Vesuvius ==> eruption of Vesuvius
page 66, kissed him affectionatly ==> kissed him affectionately
page 66, kissed him affectionately ==> kissed him affectionately
page 68, confident of his sorrows ==> confidant of his sorrows
page 68, confident in his sorrows ==> confidant of his sorrows
page 68, by some occurences ==> by some occurrences
page 68, by some occurrences ==> by some occurrences
page 68, (how appaling that ==> (how appalling that
page 68, (how shocking that ==> (how appalling that
page 70, “mallability of metals,” ==> “malleability of metals,”
page 70, “malleability of metals,” ==> “malleability of metals,”
page 70, propotion to the chances ==> proportion to the chances
page 70, proportion to the chances ==> proportion to the chances
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!